City of Ashes

Автор работы: Пользователь скрыл имя, 29 Апреля 2013 в 15:18, творческая работа

Описание работы

The formidable glass-and-steel structure rose from its position on Front Street like a
glittering needle threading the sky. There were fifty-seven floors to the Metropole, Manhattan's
most expensive new downtown condominium tower. The topmost floor, the fifty-seventh,
contained the most luxurious apartment of all: the Metropole penthouse, a masterpiece of sleek
black-and-white design. Too new to have gathered dust yet, its bare marble floors reflected back
the stars visible through the enormous floor-to-ceiling windows. The window glass was perfectly
translucent, providing such a complete illusion that there was nothing between the viewer and the
view that it had been known to induce vertigo even in those unafraid of heights.

Скачать архив (282.02 Кб) Сколько стоит заказать работу?

Файлы: 1 файл

Cassandra Clare - City of Ashes.pdf

— 1.10 Мб (Скачать файл)

Page 1

City of Ashes
Mortal Instruments Book 2
By
Cassandra Clare

Page 2

Table of Contents
Acknowledgments
Prologue Smoke and Diamonds
Part One
A Season in Hell
1 Valentine's Arrow
2 The Hunter's Moon
3 The Inquisitor
4 The Cuckoo in the Nest
5 Sins of the Fathers
6 City of Ashes
7 The Mortal Sword
Part Two
The Gates of Hell
8 The Seelie Court
9 And Death Shall Have No Dominion
10 A Fine and Private Place
11 Smoke and Steel
12 The Hostility of Dreams
13 A Host of Rebel Angels
Part Three
Day of Wrath
14 Fearless
15 The Serpent's Tooth
16 A Stone of the Heart
17 East of Eden
18 Darkness Visible
19 Dies Irae
Epilogue

Page 3

Prologue
Smoke and Diamonds
The formidable glass-and-steel structure rose from its position on Front Street like a
glittering needle threading the sky. There were fifty-seven floors to the Metropole, Manhattan's
most expensive new downtown condominium tower. The topmost floor, the fifty-seventh,
contained the most luxurious apartment of all: the Metropole penthouse, a masterpiece of sleek
black-and-white design. Too new to have gathered dust yet, its bare marble floors reflected back
the stars visible through the enormous floor-to-ceiling windows. The window glass was perfectly
translucent, providing such a complete illusion that there was nothing between the viewer and the
view that it had been known to induce vertigo even in those unafraid of heights.
Far below ran the silver ribbon of the East River, braceleted by shining bridges, flecked by
boats as small as flyspecks, splitting the shining banks of light that were Manhattan and Brooklyn
on either side. On a clear night the illuminated Statue of Liberty was just visible to the south—but
there was fog tonight, and Liberty Island was hidden behind a white bank of mist.
However spectacular the view, the man standing in front of the window didn't look particularly
impressed by it. There was a frown on his narrow, ascetic face as he turned away from the glass
and strode across the floor, the heels of his boots echoing against the marble floor. "Aren't you
ready yet?" he demanded, raking a hand through his salt-white hair. "We've been here nearly an
hour."
The boy kneeling on the floor looked up at him, nervous and petulant. "It's the marble. It's
more solid than I thought. It's making it hard to draw the pentagram."
"So skip the pentagram." Up close it was easier to see that despite his white hair, the man
wasn't old. His hard face was severe but unlined, his eyes clear and steady.
The boy swallowed hard and the membranous black wings protruding from his narrow
shoulder blades (he had cut slits in the back of his denim jacket to accommodate them) flapped
nervously. "The pentagram is a necessary part of any demon-raising ritual. You know that, sir.
Without it…"
"We're not protected. I know that, young Elias. But get on with it. I've known warlocks who
could raise a demon, chat him up, and dispatch him back to hell in the time it's taken you to draw
half a five-pointed star."
The boy said nothing, only attacked the marble again, this time with renewed urgency. Sweat
dripped from his forehead and he pushed his hair back with a hand whose fingers were connected
with delicate weblike membranes. "Done," he said at last, sitting back on his heels with a gasp.
"It's done."
"Good." The man sounded pleased. "Let's get started."
"My money—"
"I told you. You'll get your money after I talk to Agramon, not before."
Elias got to his feet and shrugged his jacket off. Despite the holes he'd cut in it, it still
compressed his wings uncomfortably; freed, they stretched and expanded themselves, wafting a
breeze through the unventilated room. His wings were the color of an oil slick: black threaded with
a rainbow of dizzying colors. The man looked away from him, as if the wings displeased him, but
Previous
Top
Next

Page 4

Elias didn't seem to notice. He began circling the pentagram he'd drawn, circling it
counterclockwise and chanting in a demon language that sounded like the crackle of flames.
With a sound like air being sucked from a tire, the outline of the pentagram suddenly burst into
flames. The dozen huge windows cast back a dozen burning reflected five-pointed stars.
Something was moving inside the pentagram, something formless and black. Elias was
chanting more quickly now, raising his webbed hands, tracing delicate outlines on the air with his
fingers. Where they passed, blue fire crackled. The man couldn't speak Chthonian, the warlock
language, with any fluency, but he recognized enough of the words to understand Elias's repeated
chant: Agramon, I summon thee. Out of the spaces between the worlds, I summon thee.
The man slid a hand into his pocket. Something hard and cold and metallic met the touch of
his fingers. He smiled.
Elias had stopped walking. He was standing in front of the pentagram now, his voice rising
and falling in a steady chant, blue fire crackling around him like lightning. Suddenly a plume of
black smoke rose inside the pentagram; it spiraled upward, spreading and solidifying. Two eyes
hung in the shadow like jewels caught in a spider's web.
"Who has called me here across the worlds?" Agramon demanded in a voice like shattering
glass. "Who summons me?"
Elias had stopped chanting. He was standing still in front of the pentagram—still except for his
wings, which beat the air slowly. The air stank of corrosion and burning.
"Agramon," the warlock said. "I am the warlock Elias. I am the one who has summoned you."
For a moment there was silence. Then the demon laughed, if smoke can be said to laugh. The
laugh itself was caustic as acid. "Foolish warlock," Agramon wheezed. "Foolish boy."
"You are the foolish one, if you think you can threaten me," Elias said, but his voice trembled
like his wings. "You will be a prisoner of that pentagram, Agramon, until I release you."
"Will I?" The smoke surged forward, forming and re-forming itself. A tendril took the shape
of a human hand and stroked the edge of the burning pentagram that contained it. Then, with a
surge, the smoke seethed past the edge of the star, poured over the border like a wave breaching
a levee. The flames guttered and died as Elias, screaming, stumbled backward. He was chanting
now, in rapid Chthonian, spells of containment and banishment. Nothing happened; the black
smoke-mass came on inexorably, and now it was starting to have something of a shape—a
malformed, enormous, hideous shape, its glowing eyes altering, rounding to the size of saucers,
spilling a dreadful light.
The man watched with impassive interest as Elias screamed again and turned to run. He never
reached the door. Agramon surged forward, his dark mass crashing down over the warlock like a
surge of boiling black tar. Elias struggled feebly for a moment under the onslaught—and then was
still.
The black shape withdrew, leaving the warlock lying contorted on the marble floor.
"I do hope," said the man, who had taken the cold metal object out of his pocket and was
toying with it idly, "that you haven't done anything to him that will render him useless to me. I
need his blood, you see."
Agramon turned, a black pillar with deadly diamond eyes. They took in the man in the
expensive suit, his narrow, unconcerned face, the black Marks covering his skin, and the glowing
object in his hand. "You paid the warlock child to summon me? And you did not tell him what I
could do?"
"You guess correctly," said the man.
Agramon spoke with grudging admiration. "That was clever."

Page 5

The man took a step toward the demon. "I am very clever. And I'm also your master now. I
hold the Mortal Cup. You must obey me, or face the consequences."
The demon was silent a moment. Then it slid to the ground in a mockery of obeisance—the
closest a creature with no real body could come to kneeling. "I am at your service, my Lord…?"
The sentence ended politely, on a question.
The man smiled. "You may call me Valentine."

Page 6

Part One
A Season in Hell
I believe I am in Hell, therefore I am.
—Arthur Rimbaud
1
Valentine's Arrow
"Are you still mad?"
Alec, leaning against the wall of the elevator, glared across the small space at Jace. "I'm not
mad."
"Oh, yes you are." Jace gestured accusingly at his stepbrother, then yelped as pain shot up his
arm. Every part of him hurt from the thumping he'd taken that afternoon when he'd dropped three
floors through rotted wood onto a pile of scrap metal. Even his fingers were bruised. Alec, who'd
only recently put away the crutches he'd had to use after his fight with Abbadon, didn't look
much better than Jace felt. His clothes were covered in mud and his hair hung down in lank,
sweaty strips. There was a long cut down the side of his cheek.
"I am not," Alec said, through his teeth. "Just because you said dragon demons were
extinct—"
"I said mostly extinct."
Alec jabbed a finger toward him. "Mostly extinct," he said, his voice trembling with rage, "is
NOT EXTINCT ENOUGH."
"I see," said Jace. "I'll just have them change the entry in the demonology textbook from
'almost extinct' to 'not extinct enough for Alec. He prefers his monsters really, really extinct.' Will
that make you happy?"
"Boys, boys," said Isabelle, who'd been examining her face in the elevator's mirrored wall.
"Don't fight." She turned away from the glass with a sunny smile. "All right, so it was a little more
action than we were expecting, but I thought it was fun."
Alec looked at her and shook his head. "How do you manage never to get mud on you?"
Isabelle shrugged philosophically. "I'm pure at heart. It repels the dirt."
Jace snorted so loudly that she turned on him with a frown. He wiggled his mud-caked fingers
at her. His nails were black crescents. "Filthy inside and out."
Isabelle was about to reply when the elevator ground to a halt with the sound of screeching
brakes. "Time to get this thing fixed," she said, yanking the door open. Jace followed her out into
the entryway, already looking forward to shucking his armor and weapons and stepping into a hot
shower. He'd convinced his stepsiblings to come hunting with him despite the fact that neither of
them was entirely comfortable going out on their own now that Hodge wasn't there to give them
instructions. But Jace had wanted the oblivion of fighting, the harsh diversion of killing, and the
Previous
Top
Next

Page 7

distraction of injuries. And knowing he wanted it, they'd gone along with it, crawling through filthy
deserted subway tunnels until they'd found the Dragonidae demon and killed it. The three of them
working together in perfect unison, the way they always had. Like family.
He unzipped his jacket and slung it over one of the pegs hanging on the wall. Alec was sitting
on the low wooden bench next to him, kicking off his muck-covered boots. He was humming
tunelessly under his breath, letting Jace know he wasn't that annoyed. Isabelle was pulling the pins
out of her long dark hair, allowing it to shower down around her. "Now I'm hungry," she said. "I
wish Mom were here to cook us something."
"Better that she isn't," said Jace, unbuckling his weapons belt. "She'd already be shrieking
about the rugs."
"You're right about that," said a cool voice, and Jace swung around, his hands still at his belt,
and saw Maryse Lightwood, her arms folded, standing in the doorway. She wore a stiff black
traveling suit and her hair, black as Isabelle's, was drawn back into a thick rope that hung halfway
down her back. Her eyes, a glacial blue, swept over the three of them like a tracking searchlight.
"Mom!" Isabelle, recovering her composure, ran to her mother for a hug. Alec got to his feet
and joined them, trying to hide the fact that he was still limping.
Jace stood where he was. There had been something in Maryse's eyes as her gaze had passed
over him that froze him in place. Surely what he had said wasn't that bad? They joked about her
obsession with the antique rugs all the time—
"Where's Dad?" Isabelle asked, stepping back from her mother. "And Max?"
There was an almost imperceptible pause. Then Maryse said, "Max is in his room. And your
father, unfortunately, is still in Alicante. There was some business there that required his
attention."
Alec, generally more sensitive to moods than his sister, seemed to hesitate. "Is something
wrong?"
"I could ask you that." His mother's tone was dry. "Are you limping?"
Alec was a terrible liar. Isabelle picked up for him, smoothly:
"We had a run-in with a Dragonidae demon in the subway tunnels. But it was nothing."
"And I suppose that Greater Demon you fought last week, that was nothing too?"
Even Isabelle was silenced by that. She looked to Jace, who wished she hadn't.
"That wasn't planned for." Jace was having a hard time concentrating. Maryse hadn't greeted
him yet, hadn't said so much as hello, and she was still looking at him with eyes like blue daggers.
There was a hollow feeling in the pit of his stomach that was beginning to spread. She'd never
looked at him like this before, no matter what he'd done. "It was a mistake—"
"Jace!" Max, the youngest Lightwood, squeezed his way around Maryse and darted into the
room, evading his mother's reaching hand. "You're back! You're all back." He turned in a circle,
grinning at Alec and Isabelle in triumph. "I thought I heard the elevator."
"And I thought I told you to stay in your room," said Maryse.
"I don't remember that," said Max, with a seriousness that made even Alec smile. Max was
small for his age—he looked about seven—but he had a self-contained gravity that, combined
with his oversize glasses, gave him the air of someone older. Alec reached over and ruffled his
brother's hair, but Max was still looking at Jace, his eyes shining. Jace felt the cold fist clenched in
his stomach relax ever so slightly. Max had always hero-worshiped him in a way that he didn't
worship his own older brother, probably because Jace was far more tolerant of Max's presence.
"I heard you fought a Greater Demon," he said. "Was it awesome?"
"It was … different," Jace hedged. "How was Alicante?"

Page 8

"It was awesome. We saw the coolest stuff. There's this huge armory in Alicante and they
took me to some of the places where they make the weapons. They showed me a new way to
make seraph blades too, so they last longer, and I'm going to try to get Hodge to show me—"
Jace couldn't help it; his eyes flicked instantly to Maryse, his expression incredulous. So Max
didn't know about Hodge? Hadn't she told him?
Maryse saw his look and her lips thinned into a knifelike line. "That's enough, Max." She took
her youngest son by the arm.
He craned his head to look up at her in surprise. "But I'm talking to Jace—"
"I can see that." She pushed him gently toward Isabelle. "Isabelle, Alec, take your brother to
his room. Jace,"—there was a tightness in her voice when she spoke his name, as if invisible acid
were drying up the syllables in her mouth—"get yourself cleaned up and meet me in the library as
soon as you can."
"I don't get it," said Alec, looking from his mother to Jace, and back again. "What's going
on?"
Jace could feel cold sweat start up along his spine. "Is this about my father?"
Maryse jerked twice, as if the words "my father" had been two separate slaps. "The library,"
she said, through clenched teeth. "We'll discuss the matter there."
Alec said, "What happened while you were gone wasn't Jace's fault. We were all in on it. And
Hodge said—"
"We'll discuss Hodge later as well." Maryse's eyes were on Max, her tone warning.
"But, Mother," Isabelle protested. "If you're going to punish Jace, you should punish us as
well. It would only be fair. We all did exactly the same things."
"No," said Maryse, after a pause so long that Jace thought perhaps she wasn't going to say
anything at all. "You didn't."
"Rule number one of anime," Simon said. He sat propped up against a pile of pillows at the
foot of his bed, a bag of potato chips in one hand and the TV remote in the other. He was
wearing a black T-shirt that said I BLOGGED YOUR MOM and a pair of jeans with a hole
ripped in one knee. "Never screw with a blind monk."
"I know," Clary said, taking a potato chip and dunking it into the can of dip balanced on the
TV tray between them. "For some reason they're always way better fighters than monks who can
see." She peered at the screen. "Are those guys dancing?"
"That's not dancing. They're trying to kill each other. This is the guy who's the mortal enemy
of the other guy, remember? He killed his dad. Why would they be dancing?"
Clary crunched at her chip and stared meditatively at the screen, where animated swirls of pink
and yellow clouds rippled between the figures of two winged men, who floated around each
other, each clutching a glowing spear. Every once in a while one of them would speak, but since it
was all in Japanese with Chinese subtitles, it didn't clarify much. "The guy with the hat," she said.
"He was the evil guy?"
"No, the hat guy was the dad. He was the magical emperor, and that was his hat of power.
The evil guy was the one with the mechanical hand that talks."
The telephone rang. Simon set the bag of chips down and made as if to get up and answer it.
Clary put her hand on his wrist. "Don't. Just leave it."
"But it might be Luke. He could be calling from the hospital."
"It's not Luke," Clary said, sounding more sure than she felt. "He'd call my cell, not your

Page 9

house."
Simon looked at her a long moment before sinking back down on the rug beside her. "If you
say so." She could hear the doubt in his voice, but also the unspoken assurance,I just want you
to be happy. She wasn't sure "happy" was anything she was likely to be right now, not with her
mother in the hospital hooked up to tubes and bleeping machines, and Luke like a zombie,
slumped in the hard plastic chair next to her bed. Not with worrying about Jace all the time and
picking up the phone a dozen times to call the Institute before setting it back down, the number
still undialed. If Jace wanted to talk to her, he could call.
Maybe it had been a mistake to take him to see Jocelyn. She'd been so sure that if her mother
could just hear the voice of her son, her firstborn, she'd wake up. But she hadn't. Jace had stood
stiff and awkward by the bed, his face like a painted angel's, with blank indifferent eyes. Clary had
finally lost her patience and shouted at him, and he'd shouted back before storming off. Luke had
watched him go with a clinical sort of interest on his exhausted face. "That's the first time I've
seen you act like sister and brother," he'd remarked.
Clary had said nothing in response. There was no point telling him how badly she wanted Jace
not to be her brother. You couldn't rip out your own DNA, no matter how much you wished you
could. No matter how much it would make you happy.
But even if she couldn't quite manage happy, she thought, at least here in Simon's house, in his
bedroom, she felt comfortable and at home. She'd known him long enough to remember when he
had a bed shaped like a fire truck and LEGOs piled in a corner of the room. Now the bed was a
futon with a brightly striped quilt that had been a present from his sister, and the walls were
plastered with posters of bands like Rock Solid Panda and Stepping Razor. There was a drum set
wedged into the corner of the room where the LEGOs had been, and a computer in the other
corner, the screen still frozen on an image from World of Warcraft. It was almost as familiar as
being in her own bedroom at home—which no longer existed, so at least this was the next best
thing.
"More chibis," said Simon gloomily. All the characters on-screen had turned into inch-high
baby versions of themselves and were chasing each other around waving pots and pans. "I'm
changing the channel," Simon announced, seizing the remote. "I'm tired of this anime. I can't tell
what the plot is and no one ever has sex."
"Of course they don't," Clary said, taking another chip. "Anime is wholesome family
entertainment."
"If you're in the mood for less wholesome entertainment, we could try the porn channels,"
Simon observed. "Would you rather watch The Witches of Breastwick or As I Lay Dianne?"
"Give me that!" Clary grabbed for the remote, but Simon, chortling, had already switched the
TV to another channel.
His laughter broke off abruptly. Clary looked up in surprise and saw him staring blankly at the
TV. An old black-and-white movie was playing—Dracula. She'd seen it before, with her mother.
Bela Lugosi, thin and white-faced, was on-screen, wrapped in the familiar high-collared cloak, his
lips curled back from his pointed teeth. "I never drink…wine," he intoned in his thick Hungarian
accent.
"I love how the spiderwebs are made out of rubber," Clary said, trying to sound light. "You
can totally tell."
But Simon was already on his feet, dropping the remote onto the bed. "I'll be right back," he
muttered. His face was the color of winter sky just before it rained. Clary watched him go, biting
her lip hard—it was the first time since her mother had gone to the hospital that she'd realized
maybe Simon wasn't too happy either.

Page 10

Toweling off his hair, Jace regarded his reflection in the mirror with a quizzical scowl. A
healing rune had taken care of the worst of his bruises, but it hadn't helped the shadows under his
eyes or the tight lines at the corners of his mouth. His head ached and he felt slightly dizzy. He
knew he should have eaten something that morning, but he'd woken up nauseated and panting
from nightmares, not wanting to pause to eat, just wanting the release of physical activity, to burn
out his dreams in bruises and sweat.
Tossing the towel aside, he thought longingly of the sweet black tea Hodge used to brew from
the night-blooming flowers in the greenhouse. The tea had taken away hunger pangs and brought
a swift surge of energy. Since Hodge's death, Jace had tried boiling the plants' leaves in water to
see if he could produce the same effect, but the only result was a bitter, ashy-tasting liquid that
made him gag and spit.
Barefoot, he padded into the bedroom and threw on jeans and a clean shirt. He pushed back
his wet blond hair, frowning. It was too long at the moment, falling into his eyes—something
Maryse would be sure to chide him about. She always did. He might not be the Lightwoods'
biological son, but they'd treated him like it since they'd adopted him at age ten, after the death of
his own father. The supposed death, Jace reminded himself, that hollow feeling in his guts
resurfacing again. He'd felt like a jack-o'-lantern for the past few days, as if his guts had been
yanked out with a fork and dumped in a heap while a grinning smile stayed plastered on his face.
He often wondered if anything he'd believed about his life, or himself, had ever been true. He'd
thought he was an orphan—he wasn't. He'd thought he was an only child—he had a sister.
Clary. The pain came again, stronger. He pushed it down. His eyes fell on the bit of broken
mirror that lay atop his dresser, still reflecting green boughs and a diamond of blue sky. It was
nearly twilight now in Idris: The sky was dark as cobalt. Choking on hollowness, Jace yanked his
boots on and headed downstairs to the library.
He wondered as he clattered down the stone steps just what it was that Maryse wanted to say
to him alone. She'd looked like she'd wanted to haul off and smack him. He couldn't remember
the last time she'd laid a hand on him. The Lightwoods weren't given to corporal punishment—
quite a change from being brought up by Valentine, who'd concocted all sorts of painful
castigations to encourage obedience. Jace's Shadowhunter skin always healed, covering all but the
worst of the evidence. In the days and weeks after his father died Jace could remember searching
his body for scars, for some mark that would be a token, a remembrance to tie him physically to
his father's memory.
He reached the library and knocked once before pushing the door open. Maryse was there,
sitting in Hodge's old chair by the fire. Light streamed down through the high windows and Jace
could see the touches of gray in her hair. She was holding a glass of red wine; there was a cut-
glass decanter on the table beside her.
"Maryse," he said.
She jumped a little, spilling some of the wine. "Jace. I didn't hear you come in."
He didn't move. "Do you remember that song you used to sing to Isabelle and Alec—when
they were little and afraid of the dark—to get them to fall asleep?"
Maryse appeared taken aback. "What are you talking about?"
"I used to hear you through the walls," he said. "Alec's bedroom was next to mine then."
She said nothing.
"It was in French," Jace said. "The song."
"I don't know why you'd remember something like that." She looked at him as if he'd accused
her of something.

Page 11

"You never sang to me."
There was a barely perceptible pause. Then, "Oh, you," she said. "You were never afraid of
the dark."
"What kind of ten-year-old is never afraid of the dark?"
Her eyebrows went up. "Sit down, Jonathan," she said. "Now."
He went, just slowly enough to annoy her, across the room, and threw himself into one of the
wing-back chairs beside the desk. "I'd rather you didn't call me Jonathan."
"Why not? It's your name." She looked at him consideringly. "How long have you known?"
"Known what?"
"Don't be stupid. You know exactly what I'm asking you." She turned her glass in her fingers.
"How long have you known that Valentine is your father?"
Jace considered and discarded several responses. Usually he could get his way with Maryse
by making her laugh. He was one of the only people in the world who could make her laugh.
"About as long as you have."
Maryse shook her head slowly. "I don't believe that."
Jace sat up straight. His hands were in fists where they rested on the chair arms. He could see
a slight tremor in his fingers, wondered if he'd ever had it before. He didn't think so. His hands
had always been as steady as his heartbeat. "You don't believe me?"
He heard the incredulity in his own voice and winced inwardly. Of course she didn't believe
him. That had been obvious from the moment she had arrived home.
"It doesn't make sense, Jace. How could you not know who your own father is?"
"He told me he was Michael Wayland. We lived in the Wayland country house—"
"A nice touch," said Maryse, "that. And your name? What's your real name?"
"You know my real name."
"Jonathan Christopher. I knew that was Valentine's son's name. I knew Michael had a son
named Jonathan too. It's a common enough Shadowhunter name—I never thought it was strange
they shared it, and as for Michael's boy's middle name, I never inquired. But now I can't help
wondering. What was Michael Wayland's son's real middle name? How long had Valentine been
planning what he was going to do? How long did he know he was going to murder Jonathan
Wayland—?" She broke off, her eyes fixed on Jace. "You never looked like Michael, you know,"
she said. "But sometimes children don't look like their parents. I didn't think about it before. But
now I can see Valentine in you. The way you're looking at me. That defiance. You don't care
what I say, do you?"
But he did care. All he was good at was making sure she couldn't see it. "Would it make a
difference if I did?"
She set the glass down on the table beside her. It was empty. "And you answer questions with
questions to throw me off, just like Valentine always did. Maybe I should have known."
"Maybe nothing. I'm still exactly the same person I've been for the past seven years. Nothing's
changed about me. If I didn't remind you of Valentine before, I don't see why I would now."
Her glance moved over him and away as if she couldn't bear to look directly at him. "Surely
when we talked about Michael, you must have known we couldn't possibly have meant your
father. The things we said about him could never have applied to Valentine."
"You said he was a good man." Anger twisted inside him. "A brave Shadowhunter. A loving
father. I thought that seemed accurate enough."
"What about photographs? You must have seen photographs of Michael Wayland and

Page 12

realized he wasn't the man you called your father." She bit her lip. "Help me out here, Jace."
"All the photographs were destroyed in the Uprising. That's what you told me. Now I wonder
if it wasn't because Valentine had them all burned so nobody would know who was in the Circle.
I never had a photograph of my father," Jace said, and wondered if he sounded as bitter as he
felt.
Maryse put a hand to her temple and massaged it as if her head were aching. "I can't believe
this," she said, as if to herself. "It's insane."
"So don't believe it. Believe me," Jace said, and felt the tremor in his hands increase.
She dropped her hand. "Don't you think I want to?" she demanded, and for a moment he
heard the echo in her voice of the Maryse who'd come into his bedroom at night when he was ten
years old and staring dry-eyed at the ceiling, thinking of his father—and she'd sat by the bed with
him until he'd fallen asleep just before dawn.
"I didn't know," Jace said again. "And when he asked me to come with him back to Idris, I
said no. I'm still here. Doesn't that count for anything?"
She turned to look back at the decanter, as if considering another drink, then seemed to
discard the idea. "I wish it did," she said. "But there are so many reasons your father might want
you to remain at the Institute. Where Valentine is concerned, I can't afford to trust anyone his
influence has touched."
"His influence touched you," Jace said, and instantly regretted it at the look that flashed across
her face.
"And I repudiated him," said Maryse. "Have you? Could you?" Her blue eyes were the same
color as Alec's, but Alec had never looked at him like this. "Tell me you hate him, Jace. Tell me
you hate that man and everything he stands for."
A moment passed, and another, and Jace, looking down, saw that his hands were so tightly
fisted that the knuckles stood out white and hard like the bones in a fish's spine. "I can't say that."
Maryse sucked in her breath. "Why not?"
"Why can't you say that you trust me? I've lived with you almost half my life. Surely you must
know me better than that?"
"You sound so honest, Jonathan. You always have, even when you were a little boy trying to
pin the blame for something you'd done wrong on Isabelle or Alec. I've only ever met one person
who could sound as persuasive as you."
Jace tasted copper in his mouth. "You mean my father."
"There were only ever two kinds of people in the world for Valentine," she said. "Those who
were for the Circle and those who were against it. The latter were enemies, and the former were
weapons in his arsenal. I saw him try to turn each of his friends, even his own wife, into a weapon
for the Cause—and you want me to believe he wouldn't have done the same with his own son?"
She shook her head. "I knew him better than that." For the first time, Maryse looked at him with
more sadness than anger. "You are an arrow shot directly into the heart of the Clave, Jace. You
are Valentine's arrow. Whether you know it or not."
Clary shut the bedroom door on the blaring TV and went to look for Simon. She found him in
the kitchen, bent over the sink with the water running. His hands were braced on the draining
board.
"Simon?" The kitchen was a bright, cheerful yellow, the walls decorated with framed chalk and
pencil sketches Simon and Rebecca had done in grade school. Rebecca had some drawing talent,
you could tell, but Simon's sketches of people all looked like parking meters with tufts of hair.

Page 13

He didn't look up now, though she could tell by the tightening of his shoulder muscles that
he'd heard her. She went over to the sink, laying a hand lightly on his back. She felt the sharp
nubs of his spine through the thin cotton T-shirt and wondered if he'd lost weight. She couldn't
tell by looking at him, but looking at Simon was like looking in a mirror—when you saw someone
every day, you didn't always notice small changes in their outward appearance. "Are you okay?"
He turned the water off with a hard jerk of his wrist. "Sure. I'm fine."
She laid a finger against the side of his chin and turned his face toward her. He was sweating,
the dark hair that lay across his forehead stuck to his skin, though the air coming through the half-
open kitchen window was cool. "You don't look fine. Was it the movie?"
He didn't answer.
"I'm sorry. I shouldn't have laughed, it's just—"
"You don't remember?" His voice sounded hoarse.
"I…" Clary trailed off. That night, looking back, seemed a long haze of running, of blood and
sweat, of shadows glimpsed in doorways, of falling through space. She remembered the white
faces of the vampires, like paper cutouts against the darkness, and remembered Jace holding her,
shouting hoarsely into her ear. "Not really. It's a blur."
His gaze flicked past her and then back. "Do I seem different to you?" he asked.
She raised her eyes to his. His were the color of black coffee—not really black, but a rich
brown without a touch of gray or hazel. Did he seem different? There might have been an extra
touch of confidence in the way he held himself since the day he'd killed Abbadon, the Greater
Demon; but there was also a wariness about him, as if he were waiting or watching for something.
It was something she had noticed about Jace as well. Perhaps it was only the awareness of
mortality. "You're still Simon."
He half-closed his eyes as if in relief, and as his eyelashes lowered, she saw how angular his
cheekbones looked. He had lost weight, she thought, and was about to say so when he leaned
down and kissed her.
She was so surprised at the feel of his mouth on hers that she went rigid all over, grabbing for
the edge of the draining board to support herself. She did not, however, push him away, and
clearly taking this as a sign of encouragement, Simon slid his hand behind her head and deepened
the kiss, parting her lips with his. His mouth was soft, softer than Jace's had been, and the hand
that cupped her neck was warm and gentle. He tasted like salt.
She let her eyes fall shut and for a moment floated dizzily in the darkness and the heat, the feel
of his fingers moving through her hair. When the harsh ring of the telephone cut through her daze,
she jumped back as if he'd pushed her away, though he hadn't moved. They stared at each other
for a moment, in wild confusion, like two people finding themselves suddenly transported to a
strange landscape where nothing was familiar.
Simon turned away first, reaching for the phone that hung on the wall beside the spice rack.
"Hello?" He sounded normal, but his chest was rising and falling fast. He held the receiver out to
Clary. "It's for you."
Clary took the phone. She could still feel the pounding of her heart in her throat, like the
fluttering wings of an insect trapped under her skin. It's Luke, calling from the hospital.
Something's happened to my mother.
She swallowed. "Luke? Is it you?"
"No. It's Isabelle."
"Isabelle?" Clary looked up and saw Simon watching her, leaning against the sink. The flush
on his cheeks had faded. "Why are you—I mean, what's up?"

Page 14

There was a hitch in the other girl's voice, as if she'd been crying. "Is Jace there?"
Clary actually held out the phone so she could stare at it before bringing the receiver back to
her ear. "Jace? No. Why would he be here?"
Isabelle's answering breath echoed down the phone line like a gasp. "The thing is … he's
gone."

Page 15

2
The Hunter's Moon
Maia had never trusted beautiful boys, which was why she hated Jace Wayland the first
time she ever laid eyes on him.
Her twin brother, Daniel, had been born with her mother's honey-colored skin and huge dark
eyes, and he'd turned out to be the sort of person who lit the wings of butterflies on fire to watch
them burn and die as they flew. He'd tormented her as well, in small and petty ways at first,
pinching her where the bruises wouldn't show, switching the shampoo in her bottle for bleach.
She'd gone to her parents but they hadn't believed her. No one had, looking at Daniel; they'd
confused beauty with innocence and harmlessness. When he broke her arm in ninth grade, she ran
away from home, but her parents brought her back. In tenth grade, Daniel was knocked down in
the street by a hit-and-run driver and killed instantly. Standing next to her parents at the graveside,
Maia had been ashamed by her own overwhelming sense of relief. God, she thought, would surely
punish her for being glad that her brother was dead.
The next year, He did. She met Jordan. Long dark hair, slim hips in worn jeans, indie-boy
rocker shirts and lashes like a girl's. She never thought he'd go for her—his type usually preferred
skinny, pale girls in hipster glasses—but he seemed to like her rounded shape. He told her she
was beautiful in between kisses. The first few months were like a dream; the last few months like a
nightmare. He became possessive, controlling. When he was angry with her, he'd snarl and whip
the back of his hand across her cheek, leaving a mark like too much blusher. When she tried to
break up with him, he pushed her, knocked her down in her own front yard before she ran inside
and slammed the door.
Later, she let him see her kissing another boy, just to get the point across that it was over. She
didn't even remember that boy's name anymore. What she did remember was walking home that
night, the rain misting her hair in fine droplets, mud splattering up the legs of her jeans as she took
a shortcut through the park near her house. She remembered the dark shape exploding out from
behind the metal merry-go-round, the huge wet wolf body knocking her into the mud, the savage
pain as its jaws clamped down on her throat. She'd screamed and thrashed, tasting her own hot
blood in her mouth, her brain screaming: This is impossible. Impossible. There weren't wolves in
New Jersey, not in her ordinary suburban neighborhood, not in the twenty-first century.
Her cries brought lights on in the nearby houses, one after another of the windows lighting up
like struck matches. The wolf let her go, its jaws trailing ribbons of blood and torn flesh.
Twenty-four stitches later, she was back in her pink bedroom, her mother hovering anxiously.
The emergency room doctor had said the bite looked like a large dog's, but Maia knew better.
Before the wolf had turned to race away, she'd heard a hot, familiar whispered voice in her ear,
"You're mine now. You'll always be mine."
She never saw Jordan again—he and his parents packed up their apartment and moved, and
none of his friends knew where he'd gone, or would admit they did. She was only half-surprised
the next full moon when the pains started: tearing pains that ripped up and down her legs, forcing
her to the ground, bending her spine the way a magician might bend a spoon. When her teeth
burst out of her gums and rattled to the floor like spilled Chiclets, she fainted. Or thought she did.
She woke up miles away from her house, naked and covered in blood, the scar on her arm
pulsing like a heartbeat. That night she hopped the train to Manhattan. It wasn't a hard decision. It
Previous
Top
Next

Page 16

was bad enough being biracial in her conservative suburban neighborhood. God knew what
they'd do to a werewolf.
It hadn't been that hard to find a pack to fall in with. There were several of them in Manhattan
alone. She wound up with the downtown pack, the ones who slept in the old police station in
Chinatown.
Pack leaders were mutable. There'd been Kito first, then Véronique, then Gabriel, and now
Luke. She'd liked Gabriel all right, but Luke was better. He had a trustworthy look and kind blue
eyes and wasn't too handsome, so she didn't dislike him on the spot. She was comfortable
enough here with the pack, sleeping in the old police station, playing cards and eating Chinese
food on nights when the moon wasn't full, hunting through the park when it was, and the next day
drinking off the hangover of the Change at the Hunter's Moon, one of the city's better
underground werewolf bars. There was ale by the yard, and nobody ever carded you to see if you
were under twenty-one. Being a lycanthrope made you grow up fast, and as long as you sprouted
hair and fangs once a month, you were good to drink at the Moon, no matter how old you were in
mundane years.
These days she hardly thought of her family at all, but when the blond boy in the long black
coat stalked his way into the bar, Maia stiffened all over. He didn't look like Daniel, not exactly—
Daniel had had dark hair that curled close to the nape of his neck and honey skin, and this boy
was all white and gold. But they had the same lean bodies, the same way of walking, like a panther
on the lookout for prey, and the same total confidence in their own attraction. Her hand tightened
convulsively around the stem of her glass and she had to remind herself: He's dead. Daniel's
dead.
A rush of murmurs swept through the bar on the heels of the boy's arrival, like the froth of a
wave spreading out from the stern of a boat. The boy acted as if he didn't notice anything,
hooking a bar stool toward himself with a booted foot and settling onto it with his elbows on the
bar. Maia heard him order a shot of single malt in the quiet that followed the murmurs. He
downed half the drink with a neat flip of his wrist. The liquor was the same dark gold color as his
hair. When he lifted his hand to set the glass back down on the bar, Maia saw the thick coiling
black Marks on his wrists and the backs of his hands.
Bat, the guy sitting next to her—she'd dated him once, but they were friends now—muttered
something under his breath that sounded like "Nephilim."
So that's it. The boy wasn't a werewolf at all. He was a Shadowhunter, a member of the
arcane world's secret police force. They upheld the Law, backed by the Covenant, and you
couldn't become one of them: You had to be born into it. Blood made them what they were.
There were a lot of rumors about them, most unflattering: They were haughty, proud, cruel; they
looked down on and despised Downworlders. There were few things a lycanthrope liked less than
a Shadowhunter—except maybe a vampire.
People also said that the Shadowhunters killed demons. Maia remembered when she'd first
heard that demons existed and had been told about what they did. It had given her a headache.
Vampires and werewolves were just people with a disease, that much she understood, but
expecting her to believe in all that heaven and hell crap, demons and angels, and still nobody
could tell her for sure if there was a God or not, or where you went after you died? It wasn't fair.
She believed in demons now—she'd seen enough of what they did that she wasn't able to deny
it—but she wished she didn't have to.
"I take it," the boy said, leaning his elbows onto the bar, "that you don't serve Silver Bullet
here. Too many bad associations?" His eyes gleamed, narrow and shining like the moon at a
quarter full.
The bartender, Freaky Pete, just looked at the boy and shook his head in disgust. If the boy

Page 17

hadn't been a Shadowhunter, Maia guessed, Pete would have tossed him out of the Moon, but
instead he just walked to the other end of the bar and busied himself polishing glasses.
"Actually," said Bat, who was unable to stay out of anything, "we don't serve it because it's
really crappy beer."
The boy turned his narrow, shining gaze on Bat, and smiled delightedly. Most people didn't
smile delightedly when Bat looked at them funny: Bat was six and a half feet tall, with a thick scar
that disfigured half his face where silver powder had burned his skin. Bat wasn't one of the
overnighters, the pack who lived in the police station, sleeping in the old cells. He had his own
apartment, even a job. He'd been a pretty good boyfriend, right up until he dumped Maia for a
redheaded witch named Eve who lived in Yonkers and ran a palmistry shop out of her garage.
"And what are you drinking?" the boy inquired, leaning so close to Bat that it was like an
insult. "A little hair of the dog that bit—well, everyone?"
"You really think you're pretty funny." By this point the rest of the pack was leaning in to hear
them, ready to back up Bat if he decided to knock this obnoxious brat into the middle of next
week. "Don't you?"
"Bat," Maia said. She wondered if she were the only pack member in the bar who doubted
Bat's ability to knock the boy into next week. It wasn't that she doubted Bat. It was something
about the boy's eyes. "Don't."
Bat ignored her. "Don't you?"
"Who am I to deny the obvious?" The boy's eyes slid over Maia as if she were invisible and
went back to Bat. "I don't suppose you'd like to tell me what happened to your face? It looks
like—" And here he leaned forward and said something to Bat so quietly that Maia didn't hear it.
The next thing she knew, Bat was swinging a blow at the boy that should have shattered his jaw,
only the boy was no longer there. He was standing a good five feet away, laughing, as Bat's fist
connected with his abandoned glass and sent it soaring across the bar to strike the opposite wall
in a shower of shattering glass.
Freaky Pete was around the side of the bar, his big fist knotted in Bat's shirt, before Maia
could blink an eye. "That's enough," he said. "Bat, why don't you take a walk and cool down."
Bat twisted in Pete's grasp. "Take a walk? Did you hear—"
"I heard." Pete's voice was low. "He's a Shadowhunter. Walk it off, cub."
Bat swore and pulled away from the bartender. He stalked toward the exit, his shoulders stiff
with rage. The door banged shut behind him.
The boy had stopped smiling and was looking at Freaky Pete with a sort of dark resentment,
as if the bartender had taken away a toy he'd intended to play with. "That wasn't necessary," he
said. "I can handle myself."
Pete regarded the Shadowhunter. "It's my bar I'm worried about," he said finally. "You might
want to take your business elsewhere, Shadowhunter, if you don't want any trouble."
"I didn't say I didn't want trouble." The boy sat back down on his stool. "Besides, I didn't get
to finish my drink."
Maia glanced behind her, where the wall of the bar was soaked with alcohol. "Looks like you
finished it to me."
For a second the boy just looked blank; then a curious spark of amusement lit in his golden
eyes. He looked so much like Daniel in that moment that Maia wanted to back away.
Pete slid another glass of amber liquid across the bar before the boy could reply to her. "Here
you go," he said. His eyes drifted to Maia. She thought she saw some admonishment in them.
"Pete—," she began. She didn't get to finish. The door to the bar flew open. Bat was standing

Page 18

there in the doorway. It took a moment for Maia to realize that the front of his shirt and his
sleeves were soaked with blood.
She slid off her stool and ran to him. "Bat! Are you hurt?"
His face was gray, his silvery scar standing out on his cheek like a piece of twisted wire. "An
attack," he said. "There's a body in the alley. A dead kid. Blood—everywhere." He shook his
head, looked down at himself. "Not my blood. I'm fine."
"A body? But who—"
Bat's reply was swallowed in the commotion. Seats were abandoned as the pack rushed to the
door. Pete came out from behind his counter and pushed his way through the mob. Only the
Shadowhunter boy stayed where he was, his head bent over his drink.
Through gaps in the crowd around the door, Maia caught a glimpse of the gray paving of the
alley, splashed with blood. It was still wet and had run between the cracks in the paving like the
tendrils of a red plant. "His throat cut?" Pete was saying to Bat, whose color had come back.
"How—"
"There was someone in the alley. Someone kneeling over him," Bat said. His voice was tight.
"Not like a person—like a shadow. They ran off when they saw me. He was still alive. A little. I
bent down over him, but—" Bat shrugged. It was a casual movement, but the cords in his neck
were standing out like thick roots wrapping a tree trunk. "He died without saying anything."
"Vampires," said a buxom female lycanthrope—her name was Amabel, Maia thought—who
was standing by the door. "The Night Children. It can't have been anything else."
Bat looked at her, then turned and stalked across the room toward the bar. He grabbed the
Shadowhunter by the back of the jacket—or reached out as if he meant to, but the boy was
already on his feet, turning fluidly. "What's your problem, werewolf?"
Bat's hand was still outstretched. "Are you deaf, Nephilim?" he snarled. "There's a dead boy
in the alley. One of ours."
"Do you mean a lycanthrope or some other sort of Downworlder?" The boy arched his light
eyebrows. "You all blend together to me."
There was a low growl—from Freaky Pete, Maia noted with some surprise. He had come
back into the bar and was surrounded by the rest of the pack, their eyes fixed on the
Shadowhunter. "He was only a cub," said Pete. "His name was Joseph."
The name didn't ring any bells for Maia, but she saw the tight set of Pete's jaw and felt a flutter
in her stomach. The pack was on the warpath now and if the Shadowhunter had any sense, he'd
be backpedaling like crazy. He wasn't, though. He was just standing there looking at them with
those gold eyes and that funny smile on his face. "A lycanthrope boy?" he said.
"He was one of the pack," said Pete. "He was only fifteen."
"And what exactly do you expect me to do about it?" said the boy.
Pete was staring incredulously. "You're Nephilim," he said. "The Clave owes us protection in
these circumstances."
The boy looked around the bar, slowly and with such a look of insolence that a flush spread
over Pete's face.
"I don't see anything you need protecting from here," said the boy. "Except some bad décor
and a possible mold problem. But you can usually clear that up with bleach."
"There's a dead body outside this bar's front door," said Bat, enunciating carefully. "Don't
you think—"
"I think it's a little too late for him to need protection," said the boy, "if he's already dead."

Page 19

Pete was still staring. His ears had grown pointed, and when he spoke, his voice was muffled
by his thickening canine teeth. "You want to be careful, Nephilim," he said. "You want to be very
careful."
The boy looked at him with opaque eyes. "Do I?"
"So you're going to do nothing?" Bat said. "Is that it?"
"I'm going to finish my drink," said the boy, eyeing his half-empty glass, still on the counter,
"if you'll let me."
"So that's the attitude of the Clave, a week after the Accords?" said Pete with disgust. "The
death of Downworlders is nothing to you?"
The boy smiled, and Maia's spine prickled. He looked exactly like Daniel just before Daniel
reached out and yanked the wings off a ladybug. "How like Downworlders," he said, "expecting
the Clave to clean your mess up for you. As if we could be bothered just because some stupid
cub decided to splatter-paint himself all over your alley—"
And he used a word, a word for weres that they never used themselves, a filthily unpleasant
word that implied an improper relationship between wolves and human women.
Before anyone else could move, Bat flung himself at the Shadowhunter—but the boy was
gone. Bat stumbled and whirled around, staring. The pack gasped.
Maia's mouth dropped open. The Shadowhunter boy was standing on the bar, feet planted
wide apart. He really did look like an avenging angel getting ready to dispatch divine justice from
on high, as the Shadowhunters were meant to do. Then he reached out a hand and curled his
fingers toward himself, quickly, a gesture familiar to her from the playground as Come and get
me—and the pack rushed at him.
Bat and Amabel swarmed up onto the bar; the boy spun, so quickly that his reflection in the
mirror behind the bar seemed to blur. Maia saw him kick out, and then the two were groaning on
the floor in a flurry of smashed glass. She could hear the boy laughing even as someone else
reached up and pulled him down; he sank into the crowd with an ease that spoke of willingness,
and then she couldn't see him at all, just a welter of flailing arms and legs. Still, she thought she
could hear him laughing, even as metal flashed—the edge of a knife—and she heard herself suck
in her breath.
"That's enough."
It was Luke's voice, quiet, steady as a heartbeat. It was strange how you always knew your
pack leader's voice. Maia turned and saw him standing just at the entrance to the bar, one hand
against the wall. He looked not just tired, but ravaged, as if something were tearing him down
from the inside; still, his voice was calm as he said again, "That's enough. Leave the boy alone."
The pack melted away from the Shadowhunter, leaving just Bat still standing there, defiant,
one hand still gripping the back of the Shadowhunter's shirt, the other holding a short-bladed
knife. The boy himself was bloody-faced but hardly looked like someone who needed saving; he
was grinning a grin as dangerous-looking as the broken glass that littered the floor. "He's not a
boy," Bat said. "He's a Shadowhunter."
"They're welcome enough here," said Luke, his tone neutral. "They are our allies."
"He said it didn't matter," said Bat angrily. "About Joseph—"
"I know," Luke said quietly. His eyes shifted to the blond boy. "Did you come in here just to
pick a fight, Jace Wayland?"
The boy—Jace—smiled, stretching his split lip so that a thin trickle of blood ran down his
chin. "Luke."
Bat, startled to hear their pack leader's first name come out of the Shadowhunter's mouth, let

Page 20

go of the back of Jace's shirt. "I didn't know—"
"There's nothing to know," said Luke, the tiredness in his eyes creeping into his voice.
Freaky Pete spoke, his voice a bass rumble. "He said the Clave wouldn't care about the death
of a single lycanthrope, even a child. And it's a week after the Accords, Luke."
"Jace doesn't speak for the Clave," said Luke, "and there's nothing he could have done even if
he'd wanted to. Isn't that right?"
He looked at Jace, who was very pale. "How do you—"
"I know what happened," said Luke. "With Maryse."
Jace stiffened, and for a moment Maia saw through the Daniel-like savage amusement to what
was underneath, and it was dark and agonized and reminded her more of her own eyes in the
mirror than of her brother's. "Who told you? Clary?"
"Not Clary." Maia had never heard Luke speak that name before, but he said it with a tone that
implied that this was someone special to him, and to the Shadowhunter boy as well. "I'm the pack
leader, Jace. I hear things. Now come on. Let's go to Pete's office and talk."
Jace hesitated for a moment before shrugging. "Fine," he said, "but you owe me for the
Scotch I didn't drink."
"That was my last guess," Clary said with a defeated sigh, sinking down onto the steps
outside the Metropolitan Museum of Art and staring disconsolately down Fifth Avenue.
"It was a good one." Simon sat down beside her, long legs sprawled out in front of him. "I
mean, he's a guy who likes weapons and killing, so why not the biggest collection of weapons in
the whole city? And I'm always up for a visit to Arms and Armor, anyway. Gives me ideas for my
campaign."
She looked at him in surprise. "You still gaming with Eric and Kirk and Matt?"
"Sure. Why wouldn't I be?"
"I thought gaming might have lost some of its appeal for you since…" Since our real lives
started to resemble one of your campaigns. Complete with good guys, bad guys, really nasty
magic, and important enchanted objects you had to find if you wanted to win the game.
Except in a game, the good guys always won, defeated the bad guys and came home with the
treasure. Whereas in real life, they'd lost the treasure, and sometimes Clary still wasn't clear on
who the bad and good guys actually were.
She looked at Simon and felt a wave of sadness. If he did give up gaming, it would be her
fault, just like everything that had happened to him in the past weeks had been her fault. She
remembered his white face at the sink that morning, just before he'd kissed her.
"Simon—," she began.
"Right now I'm playing a half-troll cleric who wants revenge on the Orcs who killed his
family," he said cheerfully. "It's awesome."
She laughed just as her cell phone rang. She dug it out of her pocket and flipped it open; it
was Luke. "We didn't find him," she said, before he could say hello.
"No. But I did."
She sat up straight. "You're kidding. Is he there? Can I talk to him?" She caught sight of
Simon looking at her sharply and dropped her voice. "Is he all right?"
"Mostly."
"What do you mean, mostly?"

Page 21

"He picked a fight with a werewolf pack. He's got some cuts and bruises."
Clary half-closed her eyes. Why, oh why, had Jace picked a fight with a pack of wolves?
What had possessed him? Then again, it was Jace. He'd pick a fight with a Mack truck if the urge
took him.
"I think you should come down here," Luke said. "Someone has to reason with him and I'm
not having much luck."
"Where are you?" Clary asked.
He told her. A bar called the Hunter's Moon on Hester Street. She wondered if it was
glamoured. Flipping her phone shut, she turned to Simon, who was staring at her with raised
eyebrows.
"The prodigal returns?"
"Sort of." She scrambled to her feet and stretched her tired legs, mentally calculating how long
it would take them to get to Chinatown on the train and whether it was worth shelling out the
pocket money Luke had given her for a cab. Probably not, she decided—if they got stuck in
traffic, it would take longer than the subway.
"…come with you?" Simon finished, standing up. He was on the step below her, which made
them almost the same height. "What do you think?"
She opened her mouth, then closed it again quickly. "Er…"
He sounded resigned. "You haven't heard a word I said these past two minutes, have you?"
"No," she admitted. "I was thinking about Jace. It sounded like he was in bad shape. Sorry."
His brown eyes darkened. "I take it you're rushing off to bind up his wounds?"
"Luke asked me to come down," she said. "I was hoping you'd come with me."
Simon kicked at the step above his with a booted foot. "I will, but—why? Can't Luke return
Jace to the Institute without your help?"
"Probably. But he thinks Jace might be willing to talk to me about what's going on first."
"I thought maybe we could do something tonight," Simon said. "Something fun. See a movie.
Get dinner downtown."
She looked at him. In the distance, she could hear water splashing into a museum fountain.
She thought of the kitchen at his house, his damp hands in her hair, but it all seemed very far
away, even though she could picture it—the way you might remember the photograph of an
incident without really remembering the incident itself any longer.
"He's my brother," she said. "I have to go."
Simon looked as if he were too weary to even sigh. "Then I'll go with you."
The back office of Hunter's Moon was down a narrow corridor strewn with sawdust. Here
and there the sawdust was churned up by footsteps and spotted with a dark liquid that didn't look
like beer. The whole place smelled smoky and gamy, a little like—Clary had to admit it, though
she wouldn't have said so to Luke—wet dog.
"He's not in a very good mood," said Luke, pausing in front of a closed door. "I shut him up
in Freaky Pete's office after he nearly killed half my pack with his bare hands. He wouldn't talk to
me, so"—Luke shrugged—"I thought of you." He looked from Clary's baffled face to Simon's.
"What?"
"I can't believe he came here," Clary said.
"I can't believe you know someone named Freaky Pete," said Simon.

Page 22

"I know a lot of people," said Luke. "Not that Freaky Pete is strictly people, but I'm hardly
one to talk." He swung the office door wide. Inside was a plain room, windowless, the walls hung
with sports pennants. There was a paper-strewn desk weighted down with a small TV set, and
behind it, in a chair whose leather was so cracked it looked like veined marble, was Jace.
The moment the door opened, Jace seized up a yellow pencil lying on the desk and threw it. It
sailed through the air and struck the wall just next to Luke's head, where it stuck, vibrating. Luke's
eyes widened.
Jace smiled faintly. "Sorry, I didn't realize it was you."
Clary felt her heart contract. She hadn't seen Jace in days, and he looked different somehow—
not just the bloody face and bruises, which were clearly new, but the skin on his face seemed
tighter, the bones more prominent.
Luke indicated Simon and Clary with a wave of his hand. "I brought some people to see you."
Jace's eyes moved to them. They were as blank as if they had been painted on.
"Unfortunately," he said, "I only had the one pencil."
"Jace—," Luke started.
"I don't want him in here." Jace jerked his chin toward Simon.
"That's hardly fair." Clary was indignant. Had he forgotten that Simon had saved Alec's life,
possibly all their lives?
"Out, mundane," said Jace, pointing to the door.
Simon waved a hand. "It's fine. I'll wait in the hallway." He left, refraining from banging the
door shut behind him, though Clary could tell he wanted to.
She turned back to Jace. "Do you have to be so—," she began, but stopped when she saw his
face. It looked stripped down, oddly vulnerable.
"Unpleasant?" he finished for her. "Only on days when my adoptive mother tosses me out of
the house with instructions never to darken her door again. Usually, I'm remarkably good-natured.
Try me on any day that doesn't end in y."
Luke frowned. "Maryse and Robert Lightwood are not my favorite people, but I can't believe
Maryse would do that."
Jace looked surprised. "You know them? The Lightwoods?"
"They were in the Circle with me," said Luke. "I was surprised when I heard they were
heading the Institute here. It seems they made a deal with the Clave, after the Uprising, to ensure
some kind of lenient treatment for themselves, while Hodge—well, we know what happened to
him." He was silent a moment. "Did Maryse say why she was exiling you, so to speak?"
"She doesn't believe that I thought I was Michael Wayland's son. She accused me of being in
it with Valentine all along—saying I helped him get away with the Mortal Cup."
"Then why would you still be here?" Clary asked. "Why wouldn't you have fled with him?"
"She wouldn't say, but I suspect she thinks I stayed to be a spy. A viper in their bosoms. Not
that she used the word 'bosoms,' but the thought was there."
"A spy for Valentine?" Luke sounded dismayed.
"She thinks Valentine assumed that because of their affection for me, she and Robert would
believe whatever I said. So Maryse has decided that the solution to that is not to have any
affection for me."
"Affection doesn't work like that." Luke shook his head. "You can't turn it off, like a tap.
Especially if you're a parent."
"They're not really my parents."

Page 23

"There's more to parentage than blood. They've been your parents for seven years in all the
ways that matter. Maryse is just hurt."
"Hurt?" Jace sounded incredulous. "She's hurt?"
"She loved Valentine, remember," said Luke. "As we all did. He hurt her badly. She doesn't
want his son to do the same. She worries you've lied to them. That the person she thought you
were all these years was a ruse, a trick. You have to reassure her."
Jace's expression was a perfect mixture of stubbornness and astonishment. "Maryse is an
adult! She shouldn't need reassurance from me."
"Oh, come on, Jace," Clary said. "You can't wait for perfect behavior from everyone. Adults
screw up too. Go back to the Institute and talk to her rationally. Be a man."
"I don't want to be a man," said Jace. "I want to be an angst-ridden teenager who can't
confront his own inner demons and takes it out verbally on other people instead."
"Well," said Luke, "you're doing a fantastic job."
"Jace," Clary said hastily, before they could start fighting in earnest, "you have to go back to
the Institute. Think about Alec and Izzy, think what this will do to them."
"Maryse will make something up to calm them down. Maybe she'll say I ran off."
"That won't work," said Clary. "Isabelle sounded frantic on the phone."
"Isabelle always sounds frantic," said Jace, but he looked pleased. He leaned back in the chair.
The bruises along his jaw and cheekbone stood out like dark, shapeless Marks against his skin. "I
won't go back to a place where I'm not trusted. I'm not ten years old anymore. I can take care of
myself."
Luke looked as if he weren't sure about that. "Where will you go? How will you live?"
Jace's eyes glittered. "I'm seventeen. Practically an adult. Any adult Shadowhunter is entitled
to—"
"Any adult. But you're not one. You can't draw a salary from the Clave because you're too
young, and in fact the Lightwoods are bound by the Law to care for you. If they won't, someone
else would be appointed or—"
"Or what?" Jace sprang up from the chair. "I'll go to an orphanage in Idris? Be dumped on
some family I've never met? I can get a job in the mundane world for a year, live like one of
them—"
"No, you can't," Clary said. "I ought to know, Jace, I was one of them. You're too young for
any job you'd want and besides, the skills you have—well, most professional killers are older than
you. And they're criminals."
"I'm not a killer."
"If you lived in the mundane world," said Luke, "that's all you'd be."
Jace stiffened, his mouth tightening, and Clary knew Luke's words had hit him where it hurt.
"You don't get it," he said, a sudden desperation in his voice. "I can't go back. Maryse wants me
to say I hate Valentine. And I can't do that."
Jace raised his chin, his jaw set, his eyes on Luke as if he half-expected the older man to
respond with derision or even horror. After all, Luke had more reason to hate Valentine than
almost anyone else in the world.
"I know," said Luke. "I loved him once too."
Jace exhaled, almost a sound of relief, and Clary thought suddenly, This is why he came here,
to this place. Not just to start a fight, but to get to Luke. Because Luke would understand. Not
everything Jace did was insane and suicidal, she reminded herself. It just seemed that way.

Page 24

"You shouldn't have to claim you hate your father," said Luke. "Not even to reassure Maryse.
She ought to understand."
Clary looked at Jace closely, trying to read his face. It was like a book written in a foreign
language she'd studied all too briefly. "Did she really say she never wanted you to come back?"
Clary asked. "Or did you just assume that was what she meant, so you left?"
"She told me it would probably be better if I found somewhere else to be for a while," Jace
said. "She didn't say where."
"Did you give her a chance to?" Luke said. "Look, Jace. You're absolutely welcome to stay
with me as long as you need to. I want you to know that."
Clary's stomach flipped. The thought of Jace in the same house she lived in, always nearby,
filled her with a mixture of exultation and horror.
"Thanks," said Jace. His voice was even, but his eyes had gone instantly, helplessly, to Clary,
and she could see in them the same awful mixture of emotions she felt herself. Luke, she thought.
Sometimes I wish you weren't quite so generous. Or so blind.
"But," Luke went on, "I think you should at least go back to the Institute long enough to talk
to Maryse and find out what's really going on. It sounds like there's more to this than she's telling
you. More, maybe, than you were willing to hear."
Jace tore his gaze from Clary's. "All right." His voice was rough. "But on one condition. I
don't want to go by myself."
"I'll go with you," Clary said quickly.
"I know." Jace's voice was low. "And I want you to. But I want Luke to come too."
Luke looked startled. "Jace—I've lived here fifteen years and I've never gone to the Institute.
Not once. I doubt Maryse is any fonder of me—"
"Please," Jace said, and though his voice was flat and he spoke quietly, Clary could almost
feel, like a palpable thing, the pride he'd had to fight down to say that single word.
"All right." Luke nodded, the nod of a pack leader used to doing what he had to do, whether
he wanted to or not. "Then I'll come with you."
Simon leaned against the wall in the corridor outside Pete's office and tried not to feel sorry
for himself.
The day had started off well. Fairly well, anyway. First there'd been that bad episode with the
Dracula film on television making him feel sick and faint, bringing up all the emotions, the
longings, he'd been trying to push down and forget about. Then somehow the sickness had
knocked the edge off his nerves and he'd found himself kissing Clary the way he'd wanted to for
so many years. People always said that things never turned out the way you imagined they would.
People were wrong.
And she'd kissed him back…
But now she was in there with Jace, and Simon had a knotting, twisting feeling in his stomach,
like he'd swallowed a bowl full of worms. It was a sick feeling he'd grown used to lately. It hadn't
always been like this, even after he'd realized how he felt about Clary. He'd never pressed her,
never pushed his feelings on her. He'd always been sure that one day she would wake up out of
her dreams of animated princes and kung fu heroes and realize what was staring them both in the
face: They belonged together. And if she hadn't seemed interested in Simon, at least she hadn't
seemed interested in anyone else either.
Until Jace. He remembered sitting on the porch steps of Luke's house, watching Clary as she
explained to him who Jace was, what he did, while Jace examined his nails and looked superior.

Page 25

Simon had barely heard her. He'd been too busy noticing how she looked at the blond boy with
the strange tattoos and the angular, pretty face. Too pretty, Simon had thought, but Clary clearly
hadn't thought so: She'd looked at him as though he were one of her animated heroes come to
life. He had never seen her look at anyone that way before, and had always thought that if she ever
did, it would be him. But it wasn't, and that hurt more than he'd ever imagined anything could
hurt.
Finding out that Jace was Clary's brother was like being marched up in front of a firing squad
and then being handed a reprieve at the last minute. Suddenly the world seemed full of
possibilities again.
Now he wasn't so sure.
"Hey, there." Someone was coming along the corridor, a not-very-tall someone picking their
way gingerly among the blood spatters. "Are you waiting to see Luke? Is he in there?"
"Not exactly." Simon moved away from the door. "I mean, sort of. He's in there with a friend
of mine."
The person, who had just reached him, stopped and stared. Simon could see that she was a
girl, about sixteen years old, with smooth light brown skin. Her brown-gold hair was braided
close to her head in dozens of small braids, and her face was nearly the exact shape of a heart.
She had a compact, curvy body, wide hips flaring out from a smaller waist. "That guy from the
bar? The Shadowhunter?"
Simon shrugged.
"Well, I hate to tell you this," she said, "but your friend is an asshole."
"He's not my friend," said Simon. "And I couldn't agree with you more, actually."
"But I thought you said—"
"I'm waiting for his sister," said Simon. "She's my best friend."
"And she's in there with him right now?" The girl jerked her thumb toward the door. She wore
rings on each of her fingers, primitive-looking bands hammered out of bronze and gold. Her jeans
were worn but clean and when she turned her head, he saw the scar that ran along her neck, just
above the collar of her T-shirt. "Well," she said grudgingly, "I know about asshole brothers. I
guess it's not her fault."
"It's not," said Simon. "But she's maybe the only person he might listen to."
"He didn't strike me as the listening type," said the girl, and caught his sidelong look with a
look of her own. Amusement flickered across her face. "You're looking at my scar. It's where I
was bitten."
"Bitten? You mean you're a—"
"A werewolf," said the girl. "Like everyone else here. Except you, and the asshole. And the
asshole's sister."
"But you weren't always a werewolf. I mean, you weren't born one."
"Most of us aren't," said the girl. "That's what makes us different than your Shadowhunter
buddies."
"What?"
She smiled fleetingly. "We were human once."
Simon said nothing to that. After a moment the girl held her hand out. "I'm Maia."
"Simon." He shook her hand. It was dry and soft. She looked up at him through golden-
brown eyelashes, the color of buttered toast. "How do you know Jace is an asshole?" he said.
"Or maybe I should say, how did you find out?"

Page 26

She took her hand back. "He tore up the bar. Punched out my friend Bat. Even knocked a
couple of the pack unconscious."
"Are they all right?" Simon was alarmed. Jace hadn't seemed perturbed, but knowing him,
Simon had no doubt he could kill several people in a single morning and go out for waffles
afterward. "Did they get to a doctor?"
"A warlock," said the girl. "We don't have much to do with mundane doctors, our kind."
"Downworlders?"
Her eyebrows went up. "Someone taught you all the lingo, didn't they?"
Simon was nettled. "How do you know I'm not one of them? Or you? A Shadowhunter or a
Downworlder, or—"
She shook her head until her braids bounced. "It just shines out of you," she said, a little
bitterly, "your humanity."
The intensity in her voice almost made him shiver. "I could knock on the door," he suggested,
feeling suddenly lame. "If you want to talk to Luke."
She shrugged. "Just tell him Magnus is here, checking out the scene in the alley." He must
have looked startled, because she said, "Magnus Bane. He's a warlock."
I know, Simon wanted to say, but didn't. The whole conversation had been weird enough
already. "Okay."
Maia turned as if to go, but paused partway down the hall, one hand on the doorjamb. "You
think she'll be able to talk sense into him?" she asked. "His sister?"
"If he listens to anyone, it would be her."
"That's sweet," said Maia. "That he loves his sister like that."
"Yeah," Simon said. "It's precious."

Page 27

3
The Inquisitor
The first time Clary had ever seen the Institute, it had looked like a dilapidated church, its
roof broken in, stained yellow police tape holding the door closed. Now she didn't have to
concentrate to dispel the illusion. Even from across the street she could see it exactly as it was, a
towering Gothic cathedral whose spires seemed to pierce the dark blue sky like knives.
Luke fell silent. It was clear from the look on his face that some kind of struggle was taking
place inside him. As they mounted the steps, Jace reached inside his shirt as if from habit, but
when he drew his hand out, it was empty. He laughed without any mirth. "I forgot. Maryse took
my keys from me before I left."
"Of course she did." Luke was standing directly in front of the Institute's doors. He gently
touched the symbols carved into the wood, just below the architrave. "These doors are just like
the ones at the Council Hall in Idris. I never thought I would see their like again."
Clary almost felt guilty interrupting Luke's reverie, but there were practical matters to attend to.
"If we don't have a key—"
"One shouldn't be necessary. An Institute should be open to any of the Nephilim who mean
no harm to the inhabitants."
"What if they mean harm to us?" Jace muttered.
Luke's mouth quirked at the corner. "I don't think that makes a difference."
"Yeah, the Clave always stacks the deck its way." Jace's voice sounded muffled—his lower
lip was swelling, his left eyelid turning purple.
Why didn't he heal himself? Clary wondered. "Did she take your stele, too?"
"I didn't take anything when I left," Jace said. "I didn't want to take anything the Lightwoods
got for me."
Luke looked at him with some concern. "Every Shadowhunter must have a stele."
"So I'll get another one," said Jace, and put his hand to the Institute's door. "In the name of
the Clave," he said, "I ask entry to this holy place. And in the name of the Angel Raziel, I ask
your blessings upon my mission against—"
The doors swung open. Clary could see the cathedral's interior through them, the shadowy
darkness illuminated here and there by candles in tall iron candelabras.
"Well, that's convenient," said Jace. "I guess blessings are easier to come by than I thought.
Maybe I should ask for blessings on my mission against all those who wear white after Labor
Day."
"The Angel knows what your mission is," said Luke. "You don't have to say the words aloud,
Jonathan."
For a moment Clary thought she saw something flicker across Jace's face—uncertainty,
surprise—and maybe even relief? But all he said was, "Don't call me that. It's not my name."
They made their way through the ground floor of the cathedral, past the empty pews and the
light burning forever on the altar. Luke looked around him curiously, and even seemed surprised
Previous
Top
Next

Page 28

when the elevator, like a gilded birdcage, arrived to carry them up. "This must have been Maryse's
idea," he said as they stepped into it. "It's entirely her taste."
"It's been here as long as I have," said Jace, as the door clanged shut behind them. The ride
up was brief, and none of them spoke. Clary played nervously with the fringe of her scarf. She
felt a little guilty about having told Simon to go home and wait for her to call him later. She had
seen from the annoyed set of his shoulders as he stalked off down Canal Street that he'd felt
summarily dismissed. Still, she couldn't imagine having him—a mundane—here while Luke
petitioned Maryse Lightwood on Jace's behalf; it would just make everything awkward.
The elevator came to a clanging stop and they stepped out to find Church waiting for them in
the entryway, a slightly dilapidated red bow around his neck. Jace bent to rub the back of his
hand along the cat's head. "Where's Maryse?"
Church made a noise in his throat, halfway between a purr and a growl, and headed off down
the corridor. They followed, Jace silent, Luke glancing around with evident curiosity. "I never
thought I'd see the inside of this place."
Clary asked, "Does it look like you thought it would?"
"I've been to the Institutes in London and Paris; this is not unlike those, no. Though
somehow—"
"Somehow what?" Jace was several strides ahead.
"Colder," said Luke.
Jace said nothing. They had reached the library. Church sat down as if to indicate that he
planned to go no farther. Voices were faintly audible through the thick wooden door, but Jace
pushed it open without knocking and strode inside.
Clary heard a voice exclaim in surprise. For a moment her heart contracted as she thought of
Hodge, who had all but lived in this room. Hodge, with his gravelly voice, and Hugin, the raven
who was his almost constant companion—and who had, at Hodge's orders, nearly ripped out her
eyes.
It wasn't Hodge, of course. Behind the enormous mahogany plank desk that balanced on the
backs of two kneeling stone angels sat a middle-aged woman with Isabelle's ink black hair and
Alec's thin, wiry build. She wore a neat black suit, very plain, in contrast to the multiple brightly
colored rings that burned on her fingers.
Beside her stood another figure: a slender teenage boy, slightly built, with curling dark hair and
honey-colored skin. As he turned to look at them, Clary couldn't hold back an exclamation of
surprise. "Raphael?"
For a moment the boy looked taken aback. Then he smiled, his teeth very white and sharp—
not surprising, considering that he was a vampire. "Dios," he said, addressing himself to Jace.
"What happened to you, brother? You look as if a pack of wolves tried to tear you apart."
"That's either a shockingly good guess," said Jace, "or you heard about what happened."
Raphael's smile turned into a grin. "I hear things."
The woman behind the desk rose to her feet. "Jace," she said, her voice full of anxiety. "Did
something happen? Why are you back so soon? I thought you were going to stay with—" Her
gaze moved past him to Luke and Clary. "And who are you?"
"Jace's sister," Clary said. Maryse's eyes rested on Clary. "Yes, I can see it. You look like
Valentine." She turned back to Jace. "You brought your sister with you? And a mundane, as well?
It's not safe for any of you here right now. And especially a mundane—"
Luke, smiling faintly, said, "But I'm not a mundane." Maryse's expression changed slowly
from bewilderment to shock as she looked at Luke—really looked at him—for the first time.

Page 29

"Lucian?"
"Hello, Maryse," said Luke. "It's been a long time."
Maryse's face was very still, and in that moment she looked suddenly much older, older even
than Luke. She sat down carefully. "Lucian," she said again, her hands flat on the desk. "Lucian
Graymark."
Raphael, who had been watching the proceedings with the bright, curious gaze of a bird,
turned to Luke. "You killed Gabriel."
Who was Gabriel? Clary stared at Luke, puzzled. He gave a slight shrug. "I did, yes, just like
he killed the pack leader before him. That's how it works with lycanthropes."
Maryse looked up at that. "The pack leader?"
"If you lead the pack now, it's time for us to talk," said Raphael, inclining his head graciously
in Luke's direction, though his eyes were wary. "Though not at this exact moment; perhaps."
"I'll send someone over to arrange it," said Luke. "Things have been busy lately. I might be
behind on the niceties."
"You might," was all that Raphael said. He turned back to Maryse. "Is our business here
concluded?"
Maryse spoke with an effort. "If you say the Night Children aren't involved in these killings,
then I'll take you at your word. I'm required to, unless other evidence comes to light."
Raphael frowned. "To light?" he said. "That is not a phrase I like." He turned then, and Clary
saw with a start that she could see through the edges of him, as if he were a photograph that had
blurred around the margins. His left hand was transparent, and through it she could see the big
metal globe Hodge had always kept on the desk. She heard herself make a little noise of surprise
as the transparency spread up his arms from his hands—and down his chest from his shoulders,
and in a moment he was gone, like a figure erased from a sketch. Maryse exhaled a sigh of relief.
Clary gaped. "Is he dead?"
"What, Raphael?" said Jace. "Not likely. That was just a projection of him. He can't come into
the Institute in his corporeal body."
"Why not?"
"Because this is hallowed ground," said Maryse. "And he is damned." Her wintry eyes lost
none of their coldness when she turned her glance on Luke. "You, head of the pack here?" she
asked. "I suppose I should hardly be surprised. It does seem to be your method, doesn't it?"
Luke ignored the bitterness in her tone. "Was Raphael here about the cub who was killed
today?"
"That, and a dead warlock," Maryse said. "Found murdered downtown, two days apart."
"But why was Raphael here?"
"The warlock was drained of blood," said Maryse. "It seems that whoever murdered the
werewolf was interrupted before the blood could be taken, but suspicion naturally fell on the
Night Children. The vampire came here to assure me his folk had nothing to do with it."
"Do you believe him?" Jace said.
"I don't care to talk about Clave business with you right now, Jace—especially not in front of
Lucian Graymark."
"I'm just called Luke now," Luke said placidly. "Luke Garroway."
Maryse shook her head. "I hardly recognized you. You look like a mundane."

Page 30

"That's the idea, yes."
"We all thought you were dead."
"Hoped," said Luke, still placidly. "Hoped I was dead."
Maryse looked as if she'd swallowed something sharp. "You might as well sit down," she said
finally, pointing toward the chairs in front of the desk. "Now," said Maryse, once they'd taken
their seats, "perhaps you might tell me why you're here."
"Jace," said Luke, without preamble, "wants a trial before the Clave. I'm willing to vouch for
him. I was there that night at Renwick's, when Valentine revealed himself. I fought him and we
nearly killed each other. I can confirm that everything Jace says happened is the truth."
"I'm not sure," countered Maryse, "what your word is worth."
"I may be a lycanthrope," said Luke, "but I'm also a Shadowhunter. I'm willing to be tried by
the Sword, if that will help."
By the Sword? That sounded bad. Clary looked over at Jace. He was outwardly calm, his
fingers laced together in his lap, but there was a shuddering tension about him, as if he were a
hairsbreadth from exploding. He caught her look and said, "The Soul-Sword. The second of the
Mortal Instruments. It's used in trials to determine if a Shadowhunter is lying."
"You're not a Shadowhunter," said Maryse to Luke, as if Jace hadn't spoken. "You haven't
lived by the Law of the Clave in a long, long time."
"There was a time when you didn't live by it either," said Luke. High color flooded Maryse's
cheeks. "I would have thought," he went on, "that by now you would have gotten past not being
able to trust anyone, Maryse."
"Some things you never forget," she said. Her voice held a dangerous softness. "You think
pretending his own death was the biggest lie Valentine ever told us? You think charm is the same
as honesty? I used to think so. I was wrong." She stood up and leaned on the table with her thin
hands. "He told us he would lay down his life for the Circle and that he expected us to do the
same. And we would have—all of us—I know it. I nearly did it." Her gaze swept over Jace and
Clary and her eyes locked with Luke's. "You remember," she said, "the way he told us that the
Uprising would be nothing, hardly a battle, a few unarmed ambassadors against the full might of
the Circle. I was so confident in our swift victory that when I rode out to Alicante, I left Alec at
home in his cradle. I asked Jocelyn to watch my children while I was away. She refused. I know
why now. She knew—and so did you. And you didn't warn us."
"I'd tried to warn you about Valentine," said Luke. "You didn't listen."
"I don't mean about Valentine. I mean about the Uprising! When we arrived, there were fifty of
us against five hundred Downworlders—"
"You'd been willing to slaughter them unarmed when you thought there would be only five of
them," said Luke quietly.
Maryse's hands clenched on the desk. "We were slaughtered," she said. "In the midst of the
carnage, we looked to Valentine to lead us. But he wasn't there. By that time the Clave had
surrounded the Hall of Accords. We thought Valentine had been killed, we're ready to give our
own lives in a final desperate rush. Then I remembered Alec—if I died, what would happen to my
little boy?" Her voice caught. "So I laid my arms down and gave myself up to the Clave."
"You did the right thing, Maryse," said Luke.
She turned on him, eyes blazing. "Don't patronize me, werewolf. If it weren't for you—"
"Don't yell at him!" Clary cut in, almost rising to her feet herself. "It's your fault for believing
Valentine in the first place—"
"You think I don't know that?" There was a ragged edge to Maryse's voice now. "Oh, the

Page 31

Clave made that point nicely when they questioned us—they had the Soul-Sword and they knew
when we were lying, but they couldn't make us talk—nothing could make us talk, until—"
"Until what?" It was Luke who spoke. "I've never known. I always wondered what they told
you to make you turn on him."
"Just the truth," Maryse said, sounding suddenly tired. "That Valentine hadn't died there in the
Hall. He'd fled—left us there to die without him. He'd died later, we were told, burned to death in
his house. The Inquisitor showed us his bones, the charred amulet he used to wear. Of course,
that was another lie…" Her voice trailed off, and then she rallied again, her words crisp: "It was all
coming apart by then, anyway. We were finally talking to one another, those of us in the Circle.
Before the battle, Valentine had drawn me aside, told me that out of all the Circle, I was the one
he trusted most, his closest lieutenant. When the Clave questioned us I found out he'd said the
same thing to everyone."
"Hell hath no fury," Jace muttered, so quietly that only Clary heard him.
"He lied not just to the Clave but to us. He used our loyalty and our affection. Just as he did
when he sent you to us," Maryse said, looking directly at Jace now. "And now he's back, and he
has the Mortal Cup. He's been planning all this for years, all along, all of it. I can't afford to trust
you, Jace. I'm sorry."
Jace said nothing. His face was expressionless, but he'd gone paler as Maryse spoke, his new
bruises standing out livid on his jaw and cheek.
"Then what?" Luke said. "What is it you expect him to do? Where is he supposed to go?"
Her eyes rested for a moment on Clary. "Why not to his sister?" she said. "Family—"
"Isabelle is Jace's sister," interrupted Clary. "Alec and Max are his brothers. What are you
going to tell them? They'll hate you forever if you throw Jace out of your house."
Maryse's eyes rested on her. "What do you know about it?"
"I know Alec and Isabelle," said Clary. The thought of Valentine came, unwelcome; she
pushed it away. "Family is more than blood. Valentine isn't my father. Luke is. Just like Alec and
Max and Isabelle are Jace's family. If you try to tear him out of your family, you'll leave a wound
that won't ever heal."
Luke was looking at her with a sort of surprised respect. Something flickered in Maryse's
eyes—uncertainty?
"Clary," Jace said softly. "Enough." He sounded defeated. Clary turned on Maryse.
"What about the Sword?" she demanded.
Maryse looked at her for a moment with genuine puzzlement. "The Sword?"
"The Soul-Sword," said Clary. "The one you can use to tell if a Shadowhunter is lying or not.
You can use it on Jace."
"That's a good idea." There was a spark of animation in Jace's voice.
"Clary, you mean well, but you don't know what the Sword entails," Luke said. "The only one
who can use it is the Inquisitor."
Jace sat forward. "Then call on her. Call the Inquisitor. I want to end this."
"No," Luke said, but Maryse was looking at Jace.
"The Inquisitor," she said reluctantly, "is already on her way—"
"Maryse." Luke's voice cracked. "Tell me you haven't called her into this!"
"I didn't! Did you think the Clave wouldn't involve itself in this wild tale of Forsaken warriors
and Portals and staged deaths? After what Hodge did? We're all under investigation now, thanks
to Valentine," she finished, seeing Jace's white and stunned expression. "The Inquisitor could put

Page 32

Jace in prison. She could strip his Marks. I thought it would be better…"
"If Jace were gone when she arrived," said Luke. "No wonder you've been so eager to send
him away."
"Who is the Inquisitor?" Clary demanded. The word conjured up images of the Spanish
Inquisition, of torture, the whip and the rack. "What does she do?"
"She investigates Shadowhunters for the Clave," said Luke. "She ensures the Law hasn't been
broken by Nephilim. She investigated all the Circle members after the Uprising."
"She cursed Hodge?" Jace said. "She sent you here?"
"She chose our exile and his punishment. She has no love for us, and hates your father."
"I'm not leaving," said Jace, still very pale. "What will she do to you if she gets here and I'm
gone? She'll think you conspired to hide me. She'll punish you—you and Alec and Isabelle and
Max."
Maryse said nothing.
"Maryse, don't be a fool," Luke said. "She'll blame you more if you let Jace go. Keeping him
here and allowing the trial by Sword would be a sign of good faith."
"Keeping Jace—you can't be serious, Luke!" Clary said. She knew using the Sword had been
her idea, but she was beginning to regret ever having brought it up. "She sounds awful."
"But if Jace leaves," said Luke, "he can never come back. He'll never be a Shadowhunter
again. Like it or not, the Inquisitor is the Law's right hand. If Jace wants to stay a part of the
Clave, he has to cooperate with her. He does have something on his side, something the members
of the Circle did not have after the Uprising."
"And what's that?" Maryse asked.
Luke smiled faintly. "Unlike you," he said, "Jace is telling the truth."
Maryse took a hard breath, then turned to Jace. "Ultimately, it's your decision," she said. "If
you want the trial, you can stay here until the Inquisitor comes."
"I'll stay," Jace said. There was a firmness in his tone, devoid of anger, that surprised Clary.
He seemed to be looking past Maryse, a light flickering in his eyes, as if of reflected fire. In that
moment Clary couldn't help but think that he looked very like his father.

Page 33

4
The Cuckoo in the Nest
"Orange juice, molasses, eggs—weeks past their sell-by date, though—and something
that looks kind of like lettuce."
"Lettuce?" Clary peered over Simon's shoulder into the fridge. "Oh. That's some mozzarella."
Simon shuddered and kicked Luke's fridge door shut. "Order pizza?"
"I already did," said Luke, coming into the kitchen with the cordless phone in hand. "One
large veggie pie, three Cokes. And I called the hospital," he added, hanging the phone up.
"There's been no change with Jocelyn."
"Oh," Clary said. She sat down at the wooden table in Luke's kitchen. Usually Luke was
pretty neat, but at the moment the table was covered in unopened mail and stacks of dirty plates.
Luke's green duffel hung across the back of a chair. She knew she should be helping with the
cleaning up, but lately she just hadn't had the energy. Luke's kitchen was small and a little dingy at
the best of times—he wasn't much of a cook, as evidenced by the fact that the spice rack that
hung over the old-fashioned gas stove was empty of spices. Instead, he used it to hold boxes of
coffee and tea.
Simon sat down next to her as Luke cleared the dirty dishes off the table and dumped them
into the sink. "Are you okay?" he asked in a low voice.
"I'm all right." Clary managed a smile. "I didn't expect my mom to wake up today, Simon. I
have this feeling she's—waiting for something."
"Do you know what?"
"No. Just that something's missing." She looked up at Luke, but he was involved in vigorously
scrubbing the plates clean in the sink. "Or someone."
Simon looked quizzically at her, then shrugged. "So it sounds like the scene at the Institute
was pretty intense."
Clary shuddered. "Alec and Isabelle's mom is scary."
"What's her name again?"
"May-ris," said Clary, copying Luke's pronunciation.
"It's an old Shadowhunter name." Luke dried his hands on a dishcloth.
"And Jace decided to stay there and deal with this Inquisitor person? He didn't want to leave?"
Simon said.
"It's what he has to do if he ever wants to have a life as a Shadowhunter," said Luke. "And
being that—one of the Nephilim—means everything to him. I knew other Shadowhunters like him,
back in Idris. If you took that away from him—"
The familiar buzz of the doorbell sounded. Luke tossed the dishcloth onto the counter. "I'll be
right back."
As soon as he was out of the kitchen, Simon said, "It's really weird thinking of Luke as
someone who was once a Shadowhunter. Weirder than it is thinking of him as a werewolf."
"Really? Why?"
Previous
Top
Next

Page 34

Simon shrugged. "I've heard of werewolves before. They're sort of a known element. So he
turns into a wolf once a month, so what. But the Shadowhunter thing—they're like a cult."
"They're not like a cult."
"Sure they are. Shadowhunting is their whole lives. And they look down on everyone else.
They call us mundanes. Like they're not human beings. They're not friends with ordinary people,
they don't go to the same places, they don't know the same jokes, they think they're above us."
Simon pulled one gangly leg up and twisted the frayed edge of the hole in the knee of his jeans. "I
met another werewolf today."
"Don't tell me you were hanging out with Freaky Pete at the Hunter's Moon." There was an
uneasy feeling in the pit of her stomach, but she couldn't have said exactly what was causing it.
Probably free-floating stress.
"No. It was a girl," Simon said. "About our age. Named Maia."
"Maia?" Luke was back in the kitchen carrying a square white pizza box. He dropped it onto
the table and Clary reached over to pop it open. The smell of hot dough, tomato sauce, and
cheese reminded her how starved she was. She tore off a slice, not waiting for Luke to slide a
plate across the table to her. He sat down with a grin, shaking his head.
"Maia's one of the pack, right?" Simon asked, taking a slice himself.
Luke nodded. "Sure. She's a good kid. I've had her over here a few times looking out for the
bookstore while I've been at the hospital. She lets me pay her in books."
Simon looked at Luke over his pizza. "Are you low on money?"
Luke shrugged. "Money's never been important to me, and the pack looks after its own."
Clary said, "My mom always said that when we ran low on money she'd sell one of my dad's
stocks. But since the guy I thought was my dad wasn't my dad, and I doubt Valentine has any
stocks—"
"Your mother was selling her jewelry off bit by bit," said Luke. "Valentine had given her some
of his family's pieces, jewelry that had been with the Morgensterns for generations. Even a small
piece would fetch a high price at auction." He sighed. "Those are gone now—though Valentine
may have recovered them from the wreckage of your old apartment."
"Well, I hope it gave her some satisfaction, anyway," Simon said. "Selling off his stuff like
that." He took a third piece of pizza. It was truly amazing, Clary thought, how much teenage boys
were able to eat without ever gaining weight or making themselves sick.
"It must have been weird for you," she said to Luke. "Seeing Maryse Lightwood like that, after
such a long time."
"Not precisely weird. Maryse isn't that different now from how she was then—in fact, she's
more like herself than ever, if that makes sense."
Clary thought it did. The way that Maryse Lightwood had looked recollected to her the slim
dark girl in the photo Hodge had given her, the one with the haughty tilt to her chin. "How do you
think she feels about you?" she asked. "Do you really think they hoped you were dead?"
Luke smiled. "Maybe not out of hatred, no, but it would have been more convenient and less
messy for them if I had died, certainly. That I'm not just alive but am leading the downtown pack
can't be something they'd hoped for. It's their job, after all, to keep the peace between
Downworlders—and here I come, with a history with them and plenty of reason to want revenge.
They'll be worried I'm a wild card."
"Are you?" asked Simon. They were out of pizza, so he reached over without looking and
took one of Clary's nibbled crusts. He knew she hated crust. "A wild card, I mean."
"There's nothing wild about me. I'm stolid. Middle-aged."

Page 35

"Except that once a month you turn into a wolf and go tearing around slaughtering things,"
Clary said.
"It could be worse," Luke said. "Men my age have been known to purchase expensive sports
cars and sleep with supermodels."
"You're only thirty-eight," Simon pointed out. "That's not middle-aged."
"Thank you, Simon, I appreciate that." Luke opened the pizza box and, finding it empty, shut
it with a sigh. "Though you did eat all the pizza."
"I only had five slices," Simon protested, leaning his chair backward so it balanced
precariously on its two back legs.
"How many slices did you think were in a pizza, dork?" Clary wanted to know.
"Less than five slices isn't a meal. It's a snack." Simon looked apprehensively at Luke. "Does
this mean you're going to wolf out and eat me?"
"Certainly not." Luke rose to toss the pizza box into the trash. "You would be stringy and
hard to digest."
"But kosher," Simon pointed out cheerfully.
"I'll be sure to point any Jewish lycanthropes your way." Luke leaned his back against the
sink. "But to answer your earlier question, Clary, it was strange seeing Maryse Lightwood, but not
because of her. It was the surroundings. The Institute reminded me too much of the Hall of
Accords in Idris—I could feel the strength of the Gray Book's runes all around me, after fifteen
years of trying to forget them."
"Did you?" Clary asked. "Manage to forget them?"
"There are some things you never forget. The runes of the Book are more than illustrations.
They become part of you. Part of your skin. Being a Shadowhunter never leaves you. It's a gift
that's carried in your blood, and you can no more change it than you can change your blood
type."
"I was wondering," Clary said, "if maybe I should get some Marks myself."
Simon dropped the pizza crust he'd been gnawing on. "You're kidding."
"No, I'm not. Why would I joke about something like that? And why shouldn't I get Marks?
I'm a Shadowhunter. I might as well go for what protection I can get."
"Protection from what?" Simon demanded, leaning forward so that the front legs of his chair
hit the floor with a bang. "I thought all this Shadowhunting stuff was over. I thought you were
trying to live a normal life."
Luke's tone was mild. "I'm not sure there's such a thing as a normal life."
Clary looked down at her arm, where Jace had drawn the only Mark she'd ever received. She
could still see the lacelike white tracery it had left behind, more a memory than a scar. "Sure, I
want to get away from the weirdness. But what if the weirdness comes after me? What if I don't
have a choice?"
"Or maybe you don't want to get away from the weirdness that badly," Simon muttered. "Not
as long as Jace is still involved with it, anyway."
Luke cleared his throat. "Most Nephilim go through levels of training before they receive their
Marks. I wouldn't recommend getting any until you've completed some instruction. And whether
you even want to do that is up to you, of course. However, there is something you should have.
Something every Shadowhunter should have."
"An obnoxious, arrogant attitude?" Simon said.
"A stele," said Luke. "Every Shadowhunter should have a stele."

Page 36

"Do you have one?" Clary asked, surprised.
Without responding, Luke headed out of the kitchen. He was back in a few moments, holding
an object wrapped in black fabric. Setting the object down on the table, he unrolled the cloth,
revealing a gleaming wandlike instrument, made of a pale, opaque crystal. A stele.
"Pretty," said Clary.
"I'm glad you think so," said Luke, "because I want you to have it."
"Have it?" She looked at him in astonishment. "But it's yours, isn't it?"
He shook his head. "This was your mother's. She didn't want to keep it at the apartment in
case you happened across it, so she asked me to hold on to it for her."
Clary picked the stele up. It felt cool to the touch, though she knew it would heat to a glow
when used. It was a strange object, not quite long enough to be a weapon, not quite short enough
to be an easily manipulated drawing tool. She supposed the odd size was just something you got
used to over time.
"I can have it?"
"Sure. It's an old model, of course, almost twenty years out of date. They may have refined
the designs since. Still, it's reliable enough."
Simon watched her as she held the stele like a conductor's baton, tracing invisible patterns
lightly on the air between them. "This kind of reminds me of the time my grandfather gave me his
old golf clubs."
Clary laughed and lowered her hand. "Yeah, except you never used those."
"And I hope you never have to use that," Simon said, and looked quickly away before she
could reply.
Smoke rose from the Marks in black spirals and he smelled the choking scent of his own skin
burning. His father stood over him with the stele, its tip gleaming red like the tip of a poker left
too long in the fire. "Close your eyes, Jonathan," he said. "Pain is only what you allow it to be."
But Jace's hand curled in on itself, unwillingly, as if his skin were writhing, twisting to get
away from the stele. He heard the snap as one bone in his hand broke, and then another…
Jace opened his eyes and blinked up at the darkness, his father's voice fading away like smoke
in rising wind. He tasted pain, metallic on his tongue. He'd bitten the inside of his lip. He sat up,
wincing.
The snap came again and involuntarily he glanced down at his hand. It was unmarked. He
realized the sound was coming from outside the room. Someone knocking, albeit hesitantly, at the
door.
He rolled off the bed, shivering as his bare feet hit the cold floor. He'd fallen asleep in his
clothes and he looked down at his wrinkled shirt in distaste. He probably still smelled like wolf.
And he ached all over.
The knock came again. Jace strode across the room and threw the door open. He blinked in
surprise. "Alec?"
Alec, hands in his jeans pockets, shrugged self-consciously. "Sorry it's so early. Mom sent me
to get you. She wants to see you in the library."
"What time is it?"
"Five a.m."
"What the hell are you doing up?"
"I never went to bed." It looked like he was telling the truth. His blue eyes were surrounded by

Page 37

dark shadows.
Jace ran a hand through his tousled hair. "All right. Hang on a second while I change my
shirt." Heading to the wardrobe, he rummaged through neatly folded square stacks until he found
a dark blue long-sleeved T-shirt. He peeled the shirt he was wearing off carefully—in some places
it was stuck to his skin with dried blood.
Alec looked away. "What happened to you?" His voice was oddly constricted.
"Picked a fight with a pack of werewolves." Jace slid the blue shirt over his head. Dressed, he
padded after Alec into the hallway. "You have something on your neck," he observed.
Alec's hand flew to his throat. "What?"
"Looks like a bite mark," said Jace. "What were you doing out all night, anyway?"
"Nothing." Beet red, his hand still clamped to his neck, Alec started down the corridor. Jace
followed him. "I went walking in the park. Tried to clear my head."
"And ran into a vampire?"
"What? No! I fell."
"On your neck?" Alec made a noise, and Jace decided the issue was clearly better dropped.
"Fine, whatever. What did you need to clear your head about?"
"You. My parents," Alec said. "They came and explained why they were so angry after you
left. And they explained about Hodge. Thanks for not telling me that, by the way."
"Sorry." It was Jace's turn to flush. "I couldn't bring myself to do it, somehow."
"Well, it doesn't look good." Alec finally dropped his hand from his neck and turned to look
accusingly at Jace. "It looks like you were hiding things. Things about Valentine."
Jace stopped in his tracks. "Do you think I was lying? About not knowing Valentine was my
father?"
"No!" Alec looked startled, either at the question or at Jace's vehemence in asking it. "And I
don't care who your father is either. It doesn't matter to me. You're still the same person."
"Whoever that is." The words came out cold, before he could stop them.
"I'm just saying." Alec's tone was placating. "You can be a little—harsh sometimes. Just think
before you talk, that's all I'm asking. No one's your enemy here, Jace."
"Well, thanks for the advice," Jace said. "I can walk myself the rest of the way to the library."
"Jace—"
But Jace was already gone, leaving Alec's distress behind. Jace hated it when other people
were worried on his behalf. It made him feel like maybe there really was something to worry
about.
The library door was half open. Not bothering to knock, Jace went in. It had always been one
of his favorite rooms in the Institute—there was something comforting about its old-fashioned
mix of wood and brass fittings, the leather- and velvet-bound books ranged along the walls like
old friends waiting for him to return. Now a blast of cold air hit him the moment the door swung
open. The fire that usually blazed in the huge fireplace all through the fall and winter was a heap of
ashes. The lamps had been switched off. The only light came through the narrow louvered
windows and the tower's skylight, high above.
Not wanting to, Jace thought of Hodge. If he were here, the fire would be lit, the gas lamps
turned up, casting shaded pools of golden light onto the parquet floor. Hodge himself would be
slouched in an armchair by the fire, Hugo on one shoulder, a book propped at his side—
But there was someone in Hodge's old armchair. A thin, gray someone, who rose from the
armchair, fluidly uncoiling like a snake charmer's cobra, and turned toward him with a cool smile.

Page 38

It was a woman. She wore a long, old-fashioned dark gray cloak that fell to the tops of her
boots. Beneath it was a fitted slate-colored suit with a mandarin collar, the stiff points of which
pressed into her neck. Her hair was a sort of colorless pale blond, pulled tightly back with combs,
and her eyes were flinty gray chips. Jace could feel them, like the touch of freezing water, as her
gaze traveled from his filthy, mud-splattered jeans, to his bruised face, to his eyes, and locked
there.
For a second something hot flickered in her gaze, like the glow of a flame trapped under ice.
Then it vanished. "You are the boy?"
Before Jace could reply, another voice answered: It was Maryse, having come into the library
behind him. He wondered why he hadn't heard her approaching and realized she had abandoned
her heels for slippers. She wore a long robe of patterned silk and a thin-lipped expression. "Yes,
Inquisitor," she said. "This is Jonathan Morgenstern."
The Inquisitor moved toward Jace like drifting gray smoke. She stopped in front of him and
held out a hand—long-fingered and white, it reminded him of an albino spider. "Look at me,
boy," she said, and suddenly those long fingers were under his chin, forcing his head up. She was
incredibly strong. "You will call me Inquisitor. You will not call me anything else." The skin
around her eyes was mazed with fine lines like cracks in paint. Two narrow grooves ran from the
edges of her mouth to her chin. "Do you understand?"
For most of his life the Inquisitor had been a distant half-mythical figure to Jace. Her identity,
even many of her duties, were shrouded in the secrecy of the Clave. He had always imagined she
would be like the Silent Brothers, with their self-contained power and hidden mysteries. He had
not imagined someone so direct—or so hostile. Her eyes seemed to cut at him, to slice away his
armor of confidence and amusement, stripping him down to the bone.
"My name is Jace," he said. "Not boy. Jace Wayland."
"You have no right to the name of Wayland," she said. "You are Jonathan Morgenstern. To
claim the name of Wayland makes you a liar. Just like your father."
"Actually," said Jace, "I prefer to think that I'm a liar in a way that's uniquely my own."
"I see." A small smile curved her pale mouth. It was not a nice smile. "You are intolerant of
authority, just as your father was. Like the angel whose name you both bear." Her fingers gripped
his chin with a sudden ferocity, her nails digging in painfully. "Lucifer was rewarded for his
rebellion when God cast him into the pits of hell." Her breath was sour as vinegar. "If you defy
my authority, I can promise that you will envy him his fate."
She released Jace and stepped back. He could feel the slow trickle of blood where her nails
had cut his face. His hands shook with anger, but he refused to raise one to wipe the blood away.
"Imogen—," began Maryse, then corrected herself. "Inquisitor Herondale. He's agreed to a
trial by the Sword. You can find out whether he's telling the truth."
"About his father? Yes. I know I can." Inquisitor Herondale's stiff collar dug into her throat as
she turned to look at Maryse. "You know, Maryse, the Clave is not pleased with you. You and
Robert are the guardians of the Institute. You're just lucky your record over the years has been
relatively clean. Few demonic disturbances until recently, and everything's been quiet the past few
days. No reports, even from Idris, so the Clave is feeling lenient. We have sometimes wondered if
you'd actually rescinded your allegiance to Valentine. As it is, he set a trap for you and you fell
right into it. One might think you'd know better."
"There was no trap," Jace cut in. "My father knew the Lightwoods would raise me if they
thought I was Michael Wayland's son. That's all."
The Inquisitor stared at him as if he were a talking cockroach. "Do you know about the
cuckoo bird, Jonathan Morgenstern?"

Page 39

Jace wondered if perhaps being the Inquisitor—it couldn't be a pleasant job—had left Imogen
Herondale a little unhinged. "The what?"
"The cuckoo bird," she said. "You see, cuckoos are parasites. They lay their eggs in other
birds' nests. When the egg hatches, the baby cuckoo pushes the other baby birds out of the nest.
The poor parent birds work themselves to death trying to find enough food to feed the enormous
cuckoo child who has murdered their babies and taken their places."
"Enormous?" said Jace. "Did you just call me fat?"
"It was an analogy."
"I am not fat."
"And I," said Maryse, "don't want your pity, Imogen. I refuse to believe the Clave will punish
either myself or my husband for choosing to bring up the son of a dead friend." She squared her
shoulders. "It isn't as if we didn't tell them what we were doing."
"And I've never harmed any of the Lightwoods in any way," said Jace. "I've worked hard, and
trained hard—say whatever you want about my father, but he made a Shadowhunter out of me.
I've earned my place here."
"Don't defend your father to me," the Inquisitor said. "I knew him. He was—is—the vilest of
men."
"Vile? Who says 'vile'? What does that even mean?"
The Inquisitor's colorless lashes grazed her cheeks as she narrowed her eyes, her gaze
speculative. "You are arrogant," she said at last. "As well as intolerant. Did your father teach you
to behave this way?"
"Not to him," Jace said shortly.
"Then you're aping him. Valentine was one of the most arrogant and disrespectful men I've
ever met. I suppose he brought you up to be just like him."
"Yes," Jace said, unable to help himself, "I was trained to be an evil mastermind from a young
age. Pulling the wings off flies, poisoning the earth's water supply—I was covering that stuff in
kindergarten. I guess we're all just lucky my father faked his own death before he got to the raping
and pillaging part of my education, or no one would be safe."
Maryse let out a sound much like a groan of horror. "Jace—"
But the Inquisitor cut her off. "And just like your father, you can't keep your temper," she
said. "The Lightwoods have coddled you and let your worst qualities run rampant. You may look
like an angel, Jonathan Morgenstern, but I know exactly what you are."
"He's just a boy," said Maryse. Was she defending him? Jace looked at her quickly, but her
eyes were averted.
"Valentine was just a boy once. Now before we do any digging around in that blond head of
yours to find out the truth, I suggest you cool your temper. And I know just where you can do
that best."
Jace blinked. "Are you sending me to my room?"
"I'm sending you to the prisons of the Silent City. After a night there I suspect you'll be a great
deal more cooperative."
Maryse gasped. "Imogen—you can't!"
"I certainly can." Her eyes gleamed like razors. "Do you have anything to say to me,
Jonathan?"
Jace could only stare. There were levels and levels to the Silent City, and he had seen only the
first two, where the archives were kept and where the Brothers sat in council. The prison cells

Page 40

were at the very lowest level of the City, beneath the graveyard levels where thousands of buried
Shadowhunter dead rested in silence. The cells were reserved for the worst of criminals: vampires
gone rogue, warlocks who broke the Covenant Law, Shadowhunters who spilled each other's
blood. Jace was none of those things. How could she even suggest sending him there?
"Very wise, Jonathan. I see you're already learning the best lesson the Silent City has to teach
you." The Inquisitor's smile was like a grinning skull's. "How to keep your mouth shut."
Clary was in the middle of helping Luke clean up the remains of dinner when the doorbell rang
again. She straightened up, her gaze flicking to Luke. "Expecting someone?"
He frowned, drying his hands on the dish towel. "No. Wait here." She saw him reach up to
grab something off one of the shelves as he left the kitchen. Something that glinted.
"Did you see that knife?" Simon whistled, standing up from the table. "Is he expecting
trouble?"
"I think he's always expecting trouble," Clary said, "these days." She peered around the side
of the kitchen door, saw Luke at the open front door. She could hear his voice, but not what he
was saying. He didn't sound upset, though.
Simon's hand on her shoulder pulled her back. "Keep away from the door. What are you,
crazy? What if there's some demon thing out there?"
"Then Luke could probably use our help." She looked down at his hand on her shoulder,
grinning. "Now you're all protective? That's cute."
"Clary!" Luke called her from the front room. "Come here. I want you to meet someone."
Clary patted Simon's hand and set it aside. "Be right back."
Luke was leaning against the door frame, arms crossed. The knife in his hand had magically
disappeared. A girl stood on the front steps of the house, a girl with curling brown hair in multiple
braids and a tan corduroy jacket. "This is Maia," Luke said. "Who I was just telling you about."
The girl looked at Clary. Her eyes under the bright porch light were a strange amber green.
"You must be Clary."
Clary admitted that this was the case.
"So that kid—the boy with the blond hair who tore up the Hunter's Moon—he's your
brother?"
"Jace," Clary said shortly, not liking the girl's intrusive curiosity.
"Maia?" It was Simon, coming up behind Clary, hands thrust into the pockets of his jean
jacket.
"Yeah. You're Simon, right? I suck at names, but I remember you." The girl smiled past Clary
at him.
"Great," said Clary. "Now we're all friends."
Luke coughed and straightened up. "I wanted you to meet each other because Maia's going to
be working around the bookshop for the next few weeks," he said. "If you see her going in and
out, don't worry about it. She's got a key."
"And I'll keep an eye out for anything weird," Maia promised. "Demons, vamps, whatever."
"Thanks," said Clary. "I feel so safe now."
Maia blinked. "Are you being sarcastic?"
"We're all a little tense," Simon said. "I for one am happy to know someone will be around
here keeping an eye on my girlfriend when no one else is home."

Page 41

Luke raised his eyebrows, but said nothing. Clary said, "Simon's right. Sorry I snapped at
you."
"It's all right." Maia looked sympathetic. "I heard about your mom. I'm sorry."
"Me too," Clary said, turned around, and went back to the kitchen. She sat down at the table
and put her face in her hands. A moment later Luke followed her.
"Sorry," he said. "I guess you weren't in the mood to meet anyone."
Clary looked at him through splayed fingers. "Where's Simon?"
"Talking to Maia," Luke said, and indeed Clary could hear their voices, soft as murmurs, from
the other end of the house. "I just thought it would be good for you to have a friend right now."
"I have Simon."
Luke pushed his glasses back up his nose. "Did I hear him call you his girlfriend?"
She almost laughed at his bewildered expression. "I guess so."
"Is that something new, or is this something I'm already supposed to know, but forgot?"
"I hadn't heard it before myself." She took her hands away from her face and looked at them.
She thought of the rune, the open eye, that decorated the back of the right hand of every
Shadowhunter. "Somebody's girlfriend," she said. "Somebody's sister, somebody's daughter. All
these things I never knew I was before, and I still don't really know what I am."
"Isn't that always the question," Luke said, and Clary heard the door shut at the other end of
the house, and Simon's footsteps approaching the kitchen. The smell of cold night air came in
with him.
"Would it be okay if I crashed here tonight?" he asked. "It's a little late to head home."
"You know you're always welcome." Luke glanced at his watch. "I'm going to get some sleep.
Have to be up at five a.m. to get to the hospital by six."
"Why six?" Simon asked, after Luke had left the kitchen.
"That's when hospital visiting hours start," Clary said. "You don't have to sleep on the couch.
Not if you don't want to."
"I don't mind staying to keep you company tomorrow," he said, shaking dark hair out of his
eyes impatiently. "Not at all."
"I know. I meant you don't have to sleep on the couch if you don't want to."
"Then where…" His voice trailed off, eyes wide behind his glasses. "Oh."
"It's a double bed," she said. "In the guest room."
Simon took his hands out of his pockets. There was bright color in his cheeks. Jace would
have tried to look cool; Simon didn't even try. "Are you sure?"
"I'm sure."
He came across the kitchen to her and, bending down, kissed her lightly and clumsily on the
mouth. Smiling, she got to her feet. "Enough with the kitchens," she said. "No more kitchens."
And taking him firmly by the wrists, she pulled him after her, out of the kitchen, toward the guest
room where she slept.

Page 42

5
Sins of the Fathers
The darkness of the prisons of the Silent City was more profound than any darkness Jace
had ever known. He couldn't see the shape of his own hand in front of his eyes, couldn't see the
floor or ceiling of his cell. What he knew of the cell, he knew from the torchlit first glimpse he'd
had, guided down here by a contingent of Silent Brothers, who had opened the barred gate of the
cell for him and ushered him inside as if he were a common criminal.
Then again, that's probably exactly what they thought he was.
He knew that the cell had a flagged stone floor, that three of the walls were hewn rock, and
that the fourth was made of narrowly spaced electrum bars, each end sunk deeply into stone. He
knew there was a door set into those bars. He also knew that a long metal bar ran along the east
wall, because the Silent Brothers had attached one loop of a pair of silver cuffs to this bar, and
the other cuff to his wrist. He could walk up and down the cell a few steps, rattling like Marley's
ghost, but that was as far as he could go. He had already rubbed his right wrist raw yanking
thoughtlessly at the cuff. At least he was left-handed—a small bright spot in the impenetrable
blackness. Not that it mattered much, but it was reassuring to have his better fighting hand free.
He began another slow promenade along the length of his cell, trailing his fingers along the wall
as he walked. It was unnerving not to know what time it was. In Idris his father had taught him to
tell time by the angle of the sun, the length of afternoon shadows, the position of the stars in the
night sky. But there were no stars here. In fact, he had begun to wonder if he would ever see the
sky again.
Jace paused. Now, why had he wondered that? Of course he'd see the sky again. The Clave
weren't going to kill him. The penalty of death was reserved for murderers. But the flutter of fear
stayed with him, just under his rib cage, strange as an unexpected twinge of pain. Jace wasn't
exactly prone to random fits of panic—Alec would have said he could have benefited from a bit
more in the way of constructive cowardice. Fear wasn't something that had ever affected him
much.
He thought of Maryse saying, You were never afraid of the dark.
It was true. This anxiety was unnatural, not like him at all. There had to be more to it than
simple darkness. He took another shallow breath. He just had to get through the night. One night.
That was it. He took another step forward, his manacle jingling drearily.
A sound split the air, freezing him in his tracks. It was a high, howling ululation, a sound of
pure and mindless terror. It seemed to go on and on like a singing note plucked from a violin,
growing higher and thinner and sharper until it was abruptly cut off.
Jace swore. His ears were ringing, and he could taste terror in his mouth, like bitter metal. Who
would have thought that fear had a taste? He pressed his back against the wall of the cell, willing
himself to calm down.
The sound came again, louder this time, and then there was another scream, and another.
Something crashed overhead, and Jace ducked involuntarily before remembering that he was
several levels below ground. He heard another crash, and a picture formed in his mind:
mausoleum doors smashing open, the corpses of centuries-dead Shadowhunters staggering free,
nothing more than skeletons held together by dried tendon, dragging themselves across the white
Previous
Top
Next

Page 43

floors of the Silent City with fleshless, bony fingers—
Enough! With a gasp of effort, Jace forced the vision away. The dead did not come back.
And besides, they were the corpses of Nephilim like himself, his slain brothers and sisters. He had
nothing to fear from them. So why was he so afraid? He clenched his hands into fists, nails
digging into his palms. This panic was unworthy of him. He would master it. He would crush it
down. He took a deep breath, filling his lungs, just as another scream sounded, this one very
loud. The breath rasped out of his chest as something crashed loudly, very close to him, and he
saw a sudden bloom of light, a hot fire-flower stabbing into his eyes.
Brother Jeremiah staggered into view, his right hand clutching a still-burning torch, his
parchment hood fallen back to reveal a face torqued into a grotesque expression of terror. His
previously sewn-shut mouth gaped open in a soundless scream, the gory threads of torn stitches
dangling from his shredded lips. Blood, black in the torchlight, spattered his light robes. He took
a few staggering steps forward, his hands outstretched—and then, as Jace watched in utter
disbelief, Jeremiah pitched forward and fell headlong to the floor. Jace heard the shatter of bones
as the archivist's body struck the ground and the torch sputtered, rolling out of Jeremiah's hand
and toward the shallow stone gutter cut into the floor just outside the barred cell door.
Jace went to his knees instantly, stretching as far as the chain would let him, his fingers
reaching for the torch. He couldn't quite touch it. The light was fading rapidly, but by its waning
glow he could see Jeremiah's dead face turned toward him, blood still leaking from his open
mouth. His teeth were gnarled black stubs.
Jace's chest felt as if something heavy were pressed against it. The Silent Brothers never
opened their mouths, never spoke or laughed or screamed. But that had been the sound Jace had
heard, he was sure of it now—the screams of men who hadn't cried out in half a century, the
sound of a terror more profound and powerful than the ancient Rune of Silence. But how could
that be? And where were the other Brothers?
Jace wanted to scream for help, but the weight was still on his chest, pressing down. He
couldn't seem to get enough air. He lunged for the torch again and felt one of the small bones in
his wrist shatter. Pain shot up his arm, but it gave him the extra inch he needed. He swept the
torch into his hand and rose to his feet. As the flame leaped back into life, he heard another noise.
A thick noise, a sort of ugly, dragging slither. The hair on the back of his neck stood up, sharp as
needles. He thrust the torch forward, his shaking hand sending wild flicks of light dancing across
the walls, brilliantly illuminating the shadows.
There was nothing there.
Instead of relief, though, he felt his terror intensify. He was now gasping in air in great sucking
drafts, as if he'd been underwater. The fear was all the worse because it was so unfamiliar. What
had happened to him? Had he suddenly become a coward?
He jerked hard against the manacle, hoping the pain would clear his head. It didn't. He heard
the noise again, the thumping slither, and now it was close. There was another sound too, behind
the slither, a soft, constant whispering. He had never heard any sound quite so evil. Half out of his
mind with horror, he staggered back against the wall and raised the torch in his wildly jerking
hand.
For a moment, bright as daylight, he saw the whole room: the cell, the barred door, the bare
flagstones beyond, and the dead body of Jeremiah huddled against the floor. There was a door
just behind Jeremiah. It was opening slowly. Something heaved its way through the door.
Something huge and dark and formless. Eyes like burning ice, sunk deep into dark folds, regarded
Jace with a snarling amusement. Then the thing lunged forward. A great cloud of roiling vapor
rose up in front of Jace's eyes like a wave sweeping across the surface of the ocean. The last
thing he saw was the flame of his torch guttering green and blue before it was swallowed up by

Page 44

the darkness.
Kissing Simon was pleasant. It was a gentle sort of pleasant, like lying in a hammock on a
summer day with a book and a glass of lemonade. It was the sort of thing you could keep doing
and not feel bored or apprehensive or disconcerted or bothered by much of anything except the
fact that the metal bar on the sofa bed was digging into your back.
"Ouch," Clary said, trying to wriggle away from the bar and not succeeding.
"Did I hurt you?" Simon raised himself up on his side, looking concerned. Or maybe it was
just that without his glasses his eyes seemed twice as large and dark.
"No, not you—the bed. It's like a torture instrument."
"I didn't notice," he said somberly, as she grabbed a pillow from the floor, where it had fallen,
and wedged it underneath them.
"You wouldn't." She laughed. "Where were we?"
"Well, my face was approximately where it is now, but your face was a lot closer to mine.
That's what I remember, anyway."
"How romantic." She pulled him down on top of her, where he balanced on his elbows. Their
bodies lay neatly aligned and she could feel the beat of his heart through both their T-shirts. His
lashes, normally hidden behind his glasses, brushed her cheek when he leaned to kiss her. She let
out a shaky little laugh. "Is this weird for you?" she whispered.
"No. I think when you imagine something often enough, the reality of it seems—"
"Anticlimactic?"
"No. No!" Simon pulled back, looking at her with nearsighted conviction. "Don't ever think
that. This is the opposite of anticlimactic. It's—"
Suppressed giggles bubbled up in her chest. "Okay, maybe you don't want to say that,
either."
He half-closed his eyes, his mouth curving into a smile. "Okay, now I want to say something
smart-ass back at you, but all I can think is…" She grinned up at him. "That you want sex?"
"Stop that." He caught her hands with his, pinned them to the bedspread, and looked down at
her gravely. "That I love you."
"So you don't want sex?"
He let go of her hands. "I didn't say that."
She laughed and pushed at his chest with both hands. "Let me up."
He looked alarmed. "I didn't mean I only want sex…"
"It's not that. I want to change into my pajamas. I can't take making out seriously when I still
have my socks on."
He watched her mournfully while she gathered up her pajamas from the dresser and headed
into the bathroom. Pulling the door closed, she made a face at him. "I'll be right back."
Whatever he said in response was lost as she shut the door. She brushed her teeth and then
ran the water in the sink for a long time, staring at herself in the medicine cabinet mirror. Her hair
was tousled and her cheeks were red. Did that count as glowing, she wondered? People in love
were supposed to glow, weren't they? Or maybe that was just pregnant women, she couldn't
remember exactly, but surely she was supposed to look a little different. After all, this was the
first real long kissing session she'd ever had—and it was nice, she told herself, safe and pleasant
and comfortable.
Of course, she'd kissed Jace, on the night of her birthday, and that hadn't been safe and

Page 45

comfortable and pleasant at all. It had been like opening up a vein of something unknown inside
her body, something hotter and sweeter and bitterer than blood. Don't think about Jace, she told
herself fiercely, but looking at herself in the mirror, she saw her eyes darken and knew her body
remembered even if her mind didn't want to.
She ran the water cold and splashed it over her face before reaching for her pajamas. Great,
she realized, she'd brought her pajama bottoms in with her but not the top. However much Simon
might appreciate it, it seemed early to break out the topless sleeping arrangements. She went back
into the bedroom, only to discover that Simon was asleep in the center of the bed, clutching the
bolster pillow as if it were a human being. She stifled a laugh.
"Simon…," she whispered—then she heard the sharp two-tone beep that signaled that a text
message had just arrived on her cell phone. The phone itself was lying folded on the bedside
table; Clary picked it up and saw that the message was from Isabelle.
She flipped the phone open and scrolled hastily down to the text. She read it twice, just to
make sure she wasn't imagining things. Then she ran to the closet to get her coat.
"Jonathan."
The voice spoke out of the blackness: slow, dark, familiar as pain. Jace blinked his eyes open
and saw only darkness. He shivered. He was lying curled on the icy flagstone floor. He must have
fainted. He felt a stab of fury at his own weakness, his own frailty.
He rolled onto his side, his torn wrist throbbing in its manacle. "Is anyone there?"
"Surely you recognize your own father, Jonathan." The voice came again, and Jace did know
it: its sound of old iron, its smooth near-tonelessness. He tried to scramble to his feet but his
boots slipped on a puddle of something and he skidded backward, his shoulders hitting the stone
wall hard. His chain rattled like a chorus of steel wind chimes.
"Are you hurt?" A light blazed upward, searing Jace's eyes. He blinked away burning tears and
saw Valentine standing on the other side of the bars, beside the corpse of Brother Jeremiah. A
glowing witchlight stone in one hand cast a sharp whitish glow over the room. Jace could see the
stains of old blood on the walls—and newer blood, a small lake of it, which had spilled from
Jeremiah's open mouth. He felt his stomach roil and clench, and thought of the black formless
shape he'd seen before with eyes like burning jewels. "That thing," he choked out. "Where is it?
What was it?"
"You are hurt." Valentine moved closer to the bars. "Who ordered you locked up here? Was
it the Clave? The Lightwoods?"
"It was the Inquisitor." Jace looked down at himself. There was more blood on his pants legs
and on his shirt. He couldn't tell if any of it was his. Blood was seeping slowly from beneath his
manacle.
Valentine regarded him thoughtfully through the bars. It was the first time in years Jace had
seen his father in real battle dress—the thick leather Shadowhunter clothes that allowed freedom
of movement while protecting the skin from most kinds of demon venom; the electrum-plated
braces on his arms and legs, each marked with a series of glyphs and runes. There was a wide
strap across his chest and the hilt of a sword gleamed above his shoulder. He squatted down
then, putting his cool black eyes on a level with Jace's. Jace was surprised to see no anger in
them. "The Inquisitor and the Clave are one and the same. And the Lightwoods should never have
allowed this to happen. I would never have let anyone do this to you."
Jace pressed his shoulders back against the wall; it was as far as his chain would let him get
from his father. "Did you come down here to kill me?"
"Kill you? Why would I want to kill you?"

Page 46

"Well, why did you kill Jeremiah? And don't bother feeding me some story about how you just
happened to wander along after he spontaneously died. I know you did this."
For the first time Valentine glanced down at the body of Brother Jeremiah. "I did kill him, and
the rest of the Silent Brothers as well. I had to. They had something I needed."
"What? A sense of decency?"
"This," said Valentine, and drew the Sword from his shoulder sheath in one swift movement.
"Maellartach."
Jace choked back the gasp of surprise that rose in his throat. He recognized it well enough:
The huge, heavy-bladed silver Sword with the hilt in the shape of outspread wings was the one
that hung above the Speaking Stars in the Silent Brothers' council room. "You took the Silent
Brothers' sword?"
"It was never theirs," Valentine said. "It belongs to all Nephilim. This is the blade with which
the Angel drove Adam and Eve out of the garden. And he placed at the east of the garden of
Eden Cherubim, and a flaming sword which turned every way," he quoted, gazing down at the
blade.
Jace licked his dry lips. "What are you going to do with it?"
"I'll tell you that," said Valentine, "when I think I can trust you, and I know that you trust me."
"Trust you? After the way you sneaked through the Portal at Renwick's and smashed it so I
couldn't come after you? And the way you tried to kill Clary?"
"I would never have hurt your sister," said Valentine, with a flash of anger. "Any more than I
would hurt you."
"All you've ever done is hurt me! It was the Lightwoods who protected me!"
"I'm not the one who locked you up here. I'm not the one who threatens and distrusts you.
That's the Lightwoods and their friends in the Clave." Valentine paused. "Seeing you like this—
how they've treated you, and yet you remain stoic—I'm proud of you."
At that, Jace looked up in surprise, so quickly that he felt a wave of dizziness. His hand gave
an insistent throb. He pushed the pain down and back until his breathing eased. "What?"
"I realize now what I did wrong at Renwick's," Valentine went on. "I was picturing you as the
little boy I left behind in Idris, obedient to my every wish. Instead I found a headstrong young
man, independent and courageous, yet I treated you as if you were still a child. No wonder you
rebelled against me."
"Rebelled? I—" Jace's throat tightened, cutting off the words he wanted to say. His heart had
begun pounding in rhythm with the throbbing in his hand.
Valentine pressed on. "I never had a chance to explain my past to you, to tell you why I've
done the things I've done."
"There's nothing to explain. You killed my grandparents. You held my mother prisoner. You
slew other Shadowhunters to further your own ends." Every word in Jace's mouth tasted like
poison.
"You only know half the facts, Jonathan. I lied to you when you were a child because you
were too young to understand. Now you are old enough to be told the truth."
"So tell me the truth."
Valentine reached through the bars of the cell and laid his hand on top of Jace's. The rough,
callused texture of his fingers felt exactly the way it had when Jace had been ten years old.
"I want to trust you, Jonathan," he said. "Can I?"
Jace wanted to reply, but the words wouldn't come. His chest felt as if an iron band was being

Page 47

slowly tightened around it, cutting off his breath by inches. "I wish…," he whispered.
A noise sounded above them. A noise like the clang of a metal door; then Jace heard
footsteps, whispers echoing off the City's stone walls. Valentine started to his feet, closing his
hand over the witchlight until it was only a dim glow and he himself was a faintly outlined shadow.
"Quicker than I thought," he murmured, and looked down at Jace through the bars.
Jace looked past him, but he could see nothing but blackness beyond the faint illumination of
the witchlight. He thought of the roiling dark form he had seen before, crushing out all light before
it. "What's coming? What is it?" he demanded, scrabbling forward on his knees.
"I must go," said Valentine. "But we're not done, you and I."
Jace put his hand to the bars. "Unchain me. Whatever it is, I want to be able to fight it."
"Unchaining you would hardly be a kindness now." Valentine closed his hand around the
witchlight stone completely. It winked out, plunging the room into darkness. Jace flung himself
against the bars of the cell, his broken hand screaming its protest and pain.
"No!" he shouted. "Father, please."
"When you want to find me," Valentine said, "you will find me." And then there was only the
sound of his footsteps rapidly receding and Jace's own ragged breathing as he slumped against
the bars.
On the subway ride uptown Clary found herself unable to sit down. She paced up and down
the near-empty train car, her iPod headphones dangling around her neck. Isabelle hadn't picked
up the phone when Clary had called her, and an irrational sense of worry gnawed at Clary's
insides.
She thought of Jace at the Hunter's Moon, covered in blood. With his teeth bared in snarling
anger, he'd looked more like a werewolf himself than a Shadowhunter charged with protecting
humans and keeping Downworlders in line.
She charged up the stairs at the Ninety-sixth Street subway stop, only slowing to a walk as she
approached the corner where the Institute hulked like a huge gray shadow. It had been hot down
in the tunnels, and the sweat on the back of her neck was prickling coldly as she made her way up
the cracked concrete walk to the Institute's front door.
She reached for the enormous iron bellpull that hung from the architrave, then hesitated. She
was a Shadowhunter, wasn't she? She had a right to be in the Institute, just as much as the
Lightwoods did. With a surge of resolve, she seized the door handle, trying to remember the
words Jace had spoken. "In the name of the Angel, I—"
The door swung open onto a darkness starred by the flames of dozens of tiny candles. As she
hurried between the pews, the candles flickered as if they were laughing at her. She reached the
elevator and clanged the metal door shut behind her, stabbing at the buttons with a shaking finger.
She willed her nervousness to subside—was she worried about Jace, she wondered, or just
worried about seeing Jace? Her face, framed by the upturned collar of her coat, looked very white
and small, her eyes big and dark green, her lips pale and bitten. Not pretty at all, she thought in
dismay, and forced the thought back. What did it matter how she looked? Jace didn't care. Jace
couldn't care.
The elevator came to a clanging stop and Clary pushed the door open. Church was waiting for
her in the foyer. He greeted her with a disgruntled meow.
"What's wrong, Church?" Her voice sounded unnaturally loud in the quiet room. She
wondered if anyone were here in the Institute. Maybe it was just her. The thought gave her the
creeps. "Is anyone home?"

Page 48

The blue Persian turned his back and headed down the corridor. They passed the music room
and the library, both empty, before Church turned another corner and sat down in front of a
closed door. Right, then. Here we are, his expression seemed to say.
Before she could knock, the door opened, revealing Isabelle standing on the threshold,
barefoot in a pair of jeans and a soft violet sweater. She started when she saw Clary. "I thought I
heard someone coming down the hall, but I didn't think it would be you," she said. "What are you
doing here?"
Clary stared at her. "You sent me that text message. You said the Inquisitor threw Jace in
jail."
"Clary!" Isabelle glanced up and down the corridor, then bit her lip. "I didn't mean you should
race down here right now."
Clary was horrified. "Isabelle! Jail!"
"Yes, but—" With a defeated sigh, Isabelle stood aside, gesturing for Clary to enter her room.
"Look, you might as well come in. And shoo, you," she said, waving a hand at Church. "Go
guard the elevator."
Church gave her a horrified look, lay down on his stomach, and went to sleep.
"Cats," Isabelle muttered, and slammed the door.
"Hey, Clary." Alec was sitting on Isabelle's unmade bed, his booted feet dangling over the
side. "What are you doing here?"
Clary sat down on the padded stool in front of Isabelle's gloriously messy vanity table.
"Isabelle texted me. She told me what happened to Jace."
Isabelle and Alec exchanged a meaningful look. "Oh, come on, Alec," Isabelle said. "I thought
she should know. I didn't know she'd come racing up here!"
Clary's stomach lurched. "Of course I came! Is he all right? Why on earth did the Inquisitor
throw him in prison?"
"It's not prison exactly. He's in the Silent City," said Alec, sitting up straight and pulling one of
Isabelle's pillows across his lap. He picked idly at the beaded fringe sewed to its edges.
"In the Silent City? Why?"
Alec hesitated. "There are cells under the Silent City. They keep criminals there sometimes
before deporting them to Idris to stand trial before the Council. People who've done really bad
things. Murderers, renegade vampires, Shadowhunters who break the Accords. That's where Jace
is now."
"Locked up with a bunch of murderers?" Clary was on her feet, outraged. "What's wrong
with you people? Why aren't you more upset?"
Alec and Isabelle exchanged another look. "It's just for a night," Isabelle said. "And there isn't
anyone else down there with him. We asked."
"But why? What did Jace do?"
"He mouthed off to the Inquisitor. That was it, as far as I know," said Alec.
Isabelle perched herself on the edge of the vanity table. "It's unbelievable."
"Then the Inquisitor must be insane," said Clary.
"She's not, actually," said Alec. "If Jace were in your mundane army, do you think he'd be
allowed to mouth off to his superiors? Absolutely not."
"Well, not during a war. But Jace isn't a soldier."
"But we're all soldiers. Jace as much as the rest of us. There's a hierarchy of command and
the Inquisitor is near the top. Jace is near the bottom. He should have treated her with more

Page 49

respect."
"If you agree that he ought to be in jail, why did you ask me to come here? Just to get me to
agree with you? I don't see the point. What do you want me to do?"
"We didn't say he should be in jail," Isabelle snapped. "Just that he shouldn't have talked back
to one of the highest-ranked members of the Clave. Besides," she added in a smaller voice, "I
thought that maybe you could help."
"Help? How?"
"I told you before," Alec said, "half the time it seems like Jace is trying to get himself killed.
He has to learn to look out for himself, and that includes cooperating with the Inquisitor."
"And you think I can help you make him do that?" Clary said, disbelief coloring her voice.
"I'm not sure anyone can make Jace do anything," said Isabelle. "But I think you can remind
him that he has something to live for."
Alec looked down at the pillow in his hand and gave a sudden savage yank to the fringe.
Beads rattled down onto Isabelle's blanket like a shower of localized rain.
Isabelle frowned. "Alec, don't."
Clary wanted to tell Isabelle that they were Jace's family, that she wasn't, that their voices
carried more weight with him than hers ever would. But she kept hearing Jace's voice in her head,
saying, I never felt like I belonged anywhere. But you make me feel like I belong. "Can we go to
the Silent City and see him?"
"Will you tell him to cooperate with the Inquisitor?" Alec demanded.
Clary considered. "I want to hear what he has to say first."
Alec dropped the denuded pillow onto the bed and stood up, frowning. Before he could say
anything, there was a knock at the door. Isabelle unhitched herself from the vanity table and went
to answer it.
It was a small, dark-haired boy, his eyes half-hidden by glasses. He wore jeans and an oversize
sweatshirt and carried a book in one hand. "Max," Isabelle said, with some surprise, "I thought
you were asleep."
"I was in the weapons room," said the boy—who had to be the Lightwoods' youngest son.
"But there were noises coming from the library. I think someone might be trying to contact the
Institute." He peered around Isabelle at Clary. "Who's that?"
"That's Clary," said Alec. "She's Jace's sister."
Max's eyes rounded. "I thought Jace didn't have any brothers or sisters."
"That's what we all thought," said Alec, picking up the sweater he'd left draped over one of
Isabelle's chairs and yanking it on. His hair rayed out around his head like a soft dark halo,
crackling with static electricity. He pushed it back impatiently. "I'd better get to the library."
"We'll both go," Isabelle said, taking her gold whip, which was twisted into a shimmering
rope, out of a drawer and sliding the handle through her belt. "Maybe something's happened."
"Where are your parents?" Clary asked.
"They got called out a few hours ago. A fey was murdered in Central Park. The Inquisitor
went with them," Alec explained.
"You didn't want to go?"
"We weren't invited." Isabelle looped her two dark braids up on top of her head and stuck the
coil of hair through with a small glass dagger. "Look after Max, will you? We'll be right back."
"But—," Clary protested.

Page 50

"We'll be right back." Isabelle darted out into the corridor, Alec on her heels. The moment the
door shut behind them, Clary sat down on the bed and regarded Max with apprehension. She'd
never spent much time around children—her mother had never let her babysit—and she wasn't
really sure how to talk to them or what might amuse them. It helped a little that this particular little
boy reminded her of Simon at that age, with his skinny arms and legs and glasses that seemed too
big for his face.
Max returned her stare with a considering glance of his own, not shy, but thoughtful and
contained. "How old are you?" he said finally.
Clary was taken aback. "How old do I look?"
"Fourteen."
"I'm sixteen, but people always think I'm younger than I am because I'm so short."
Max nodded. "Me too," he said. "I'm nine but people always think I'm seven."
"You look nine to me," said Clary. "What's that you're holding? Is it a book?"
Max brought his hand out from behind his back. He was holding a wide, flat paperback, about
the size of one of those small magazines they sold at grocery store counters. This one had a
brightly colored cover with Japanese kanji script on it under the English words. Clary laughed.
"Naruto," she said. "I didn't know you liked manga. Where did you get that?"
"In the airport. I like the pictures but I can't figure out how to read it."
"Here, give it to me." She flipped it open, showing him the pages. "You read it backward,
right to left instead of left to right. And you read each page clockwise. Do you know what that
means?"
"Of course," said Max. For a moment Clary was worried she'd annoyed him. He seemed
pleased enough, though, when he took the book back and flipped to the last page. "This one is
number nine," he said. "I think I should get the other eight before I read it."
"That's a good idea. Maybe you can get someone to take you to Midtown Comics or
Forbidden Planet."
"Forbidden Planet?" Max looked bemused, but before Clary could explain, Isabelle burst
through the door, clearly out of breath.
"It was someone trying to contact the Institute," she said, before Clary could ask. "One of the
Silent Brothers. Something's happened in the Bone City."
"What kind of something?"
"I don't know. I've never heard of the Silent Brothers asking for help before." Isabelle was
clearly distressed. She turned to her brother. "Max, go to your room and stay there, okay?"
Max set his jaw. "Are you and Alec going out?"
"Yes."
"To the Silent City?"
"Max—"
"I want to come."
Isabelle shook her head; the hilt of the dagger at the back of her head glittered like a point of
fire. "Absolutely not. You're too young."
"You're not eighteen either!"
Isabelle turned to Clary with a look half of anxiety and half of desperation. "Clary, come here
for a second, please."
Clary got up, wonderingly—and Isabelle grabbed her by the arm and yanked her out of the

Page 51

room, slamming the door shut behind her. There was a thump as Max threw himself against it.
"Damn it," said Isabelle, holding the knob, "can you grab my stele for me, please? It's in my
pocket—"
Hastily, Clary held out the stele Luke had given her earlier that night. "Use mine."
With a few swift strokes, Isabelle had carved a Locking rune onto the door. Clary could still
hear Max's protests from the other side as Isabelle stepped away from the door, grimacing, and
handed Clary back her stele. "I didn't know you had one of these."
"It was my mother's," said Clary, then she mentally chided herself. Is my mother's. It is my
mother's.
"Huh." Isabelle thumped on the door with a closed fist. "Max, there's some PowerBars in the
nightstand drawer if you get hungry. We'll be back as soon as we can."
There was another outraged yell from behind the door; with a shrug, Isabelle turned and
hurried back down the hallway, Clary at her side. "What did the message say?" Clary demanded.
"Just that there was trouble?"
"That there was an attack. That's it."
Alec was waiting for them outside the library. He was wearing black leather Shadowhunter
armor over his clothes. Gauntlets protected his arms and Marks circled his throat and wrists.
Seraph blades, each one named for an angel, gleamed at the belt around his waist. "Are you
ready?" he said to his sister. "Is Max taken care of?"
"He's fine." She held out her arms. "Mark me."
As Alec traced the patterns of runes along the backs of Isabelle's hands and the insides of her
wrists, he glanced over at Clary. "You should probably head home," he said. "You don't want to
be here by yourself when the Inquisitor gets back."
"I want to go with you," Clary said, the words spilling out before she could stop them.
Isabelle took one of her hands back from Alec and blew on the Marked skin as if she were
cooling a too-hot cup of coffee. "You sound like Max."
"Max is nine. I'm the same age as you."
"But you haven't got any training," Alec argued. "You'll just be a liability."
"No, I won't. Has either of you ever been inside the Silent City?" Clary demanded. "I have. I
know how to get in. I know how to find my way around."
Alec straightened up, putting his stele away. "I don't think—"
Isabelle cut in. "She has a point, actually. I think she should come if she wants."
Alec looked taken aback. "Last time we faced a demon, she just cowered and screamed."
Seeing Clary's acid glare, he shot her an apologetic glance. "I'm sorry, but it's true."
"I think she needs a chance to learn," Isabelle said. "You know what Jace always says.
Sometimes you don't have to search out danger, sometimes danger finds you."
"You can't lock me up like you did Max," Clary added, seeing Alec's weakening resolution.
"I'm not a child. And I know where the Bone City is. I can find my way there without you."
Alec turned away, shaking his head and muttering something about girls. Isabelle held out a
hand to Clary. "Give me your stele," she said. "It's time you got some Marks."

Page 52

6
City of Ashes
In the end Isabelle gave Clary only two Marks, one on the back of each hand. One was
the open eye that decorated the hand of every Shadowhunter. The other was like two crossed
sickles; Isabelle said it was a Rune of Protection. Both runes burned when the stele first touched
skin, but the pain faded as Clary, Isabelle, and Alec headed downtown in a black gypsy cab. By
the time they reached Second Avenue and stepped out onto the pavement, Clary's hands and
arms felt as light as if she were wearing water wings in a swimming pool.
The three of them were silent as they passed under the wrought iron arch and into the Marble
Cemetery. The last time Clary had been in this small courtyard she had been hurrying along after
Brother Jeremiah. Now, for the first time, she noticed the names carved into the walls:
Youngblood, Fairchild, Thrushcross, Nightwine, Ravenscar. There were runes beside them. In
Shadowhunter culture each family had their own symbol: The Waylands' was a blacksmith's
hammer, the Lightwoods' a torch, and Valentine's a star.
The grass grew tangled over the feet of the Angel statue in the courtyard's center. The Angel's
eyes were closed, his slim hands closed over the stem of a stone goblet, a reproduction of the
Mortal Cup. His stone face was impassive, streaked with dirt and grime.
Clary said, "Last time I was here, Brother Jeremiah used a rune on the statue to open the door
to the City."
"I wouldn't want to use one of the Silent Brothers' runes," Alec said. His face was grim. "They
should have sensed our presence before we got this far. Now I'm starting to worry." He took a
dagger from his belt and drew the blade of it across his bare palm. Blood welled from the shallow
gash. Making a fist over the stone Cup, he let the blood drip into it. "Blood of the Nephilim," he
said. "It should work as a key."
The stone Angel's eyelids flew open. For a moment Clary almost expected to see eyes glaring
at her from between the folds of stone, but there was only more granite. A second later, the grass
at the Angel's feet began to split. A crooked black line, rippling like the back of a snake, curved
away from the statue, and Clary jumped back hastily as a dark hole opened at her feet.
She peered down into it. Stairs led away into shadow. Last time she had been here, the
darkness had been lit at intervals by torches, illuminating the steps. Now there was only
blackness.
"Something's wrong," Clary said. Neither Isabelle nor Alec seemed inclined to argue. Clary
took the witchlight stone Jace had given her out of her pocket and raised it overhead. Light burst
from it, raying out through her spread fingers. "Let's go."
Alec stepped in front of her. "I'll go first, then you follow me. Isabelle, bring up the rear."
They clambered down slowly, Clary's damp boots slipping on the age-rounded steps. At the
foot of the stairs was a short tunnel that opened out into an enormous hall, a stone orchard of
white arches inset with semiprecious stones. Rows of mausoleums huddled in the shadows like
toadstool houses in a fairy story. The more distant of them disappeared into shadow; the
witchlight was not strong enough to light the whole hall.
Alec looked somberly down the rows. "I never thought I would enter the Silent City," he said.
"Not even in death."
Previous
Top
Next

Page 53

"I wouldn't sound so sad about it," Clary said. "Brother Jeremiah told me what they do to
your dead. They burn them up and use most of the ashes to make the City's marble." The blood
and bone of demon slayers is itself a powerful protection against evil. Even in death, the Clave
serves the Cause.
"Hmph," said Isabelle. "It's considered an honor. Besides, it's not like you mundies don't burn
your dead."
That doesn't make it not creepy, Clary thought. The smell of ashes and smoke hung heavy on
the air, familiar to her from the last time she was here—but there was something else underlying
those smells, a heavier, thicker stench, like rotting fruit.
Frowning as if he smelled it too, Alec took one of his angel blades out of his weapons belt.
"Arathiel," he whispered, and its glow joined the illumination of Clary's witchlight as they found
the second staircase and descended into even denser gloom. The witchlight pulsed in Clary's
hand like a dying star—she wondered if they ever ran out of power, witchlight stones, like
flashlights ran out of batteries. She hoped not. The idea of being plunged into sightless darkness
in this creepy place filled her with a visceral terror.
The smell of rotting fruit grew stronger as they reached the end of the stairs and found
themselves in another long tunnel. This one opened out into a pavilion surrounded by spires of
carved bone—a pavilion Clary remembered very well. Inlaid silver stars sprinkled the floor like
precious confetti. In the center of the pavilion was a black table. Dark fluid had pooled on its slick
surface and trickled across the floor in rivulets.
When Clary had stood before the Council of Brothers, there had been a heavy silver sword
hanging on the wall behind the table. The Sword was gone now, and in its place, smeared across
the wall, was a great fan of scarlet.
"Is that blood?" Isabelle whispered. She didn't sound afraid, just stunned.
"Looks like it." Alec's eyes scanned the room. The shadows were as thick as paint, and
seemed full of movement. His grip was tight on his seraph blade.
"What could have happened?" Isabelle said. "The Silent Brothers—I thought they were
indestructible…"
Her voice trailed off as Clary turned, the witchlight in her hand catching strange shadows
among the spires. One was more strangely shaped than the others. She willed the witchlight to
burn brighter and it did, sending a lancing bolt of brightness into the distance.
Impaled on one of the spires, like a worm on a hook, was the dead body of a Silent Brother.
Hands, ribboned in blood, dangled just above the marble floor. His neck looked broken. Blood
had pooled beneath him, clotted and black in the witchlight.
Isabelle gasped. "Alec. Do you see—"
"I see." Alec's voice was grim. "And I've seen worse. It's Jace I'm worried about."
Isabelle went forward and touched the black basalt table, her fingers skimming the surface.
"This blood is almost fresh. Whatever happened, it happened not long ago."
Alec moved toward the Brother's impaled corpse. Smeared marks led away from the blood
pool on the floor. "Footprints," he said. "Someone running." Alec indicated with a curled hand
that the girls should follow him. They did, Isabelle pausing only to wipe her bloody hands off on
her soft leather leg guards.
The path of footprints led from the pavilion and down a narrow tunnel, disappearing into
darkness. When Alec stopped, looking around him, Clary pushed past him impatiently, letting the
witchlight blaze a silvery-white path of light ahead of them. She could see a set of double doors at
the end of the tunnel; they were ajar.

Page 54

Jace. Somehow she sensed him, that he was close. She took off at a half run, her boots
clacking loudly against the hard floor. She heard Isabelle call after her, and then Alec and Isabelle
were also running, hard on her heels. She burst through the doors at the end of the hall and found
herself in a large stone-bound room bisected by a row of metal bars sunk deep into the ground.
Clary could just make out a slumped shape on the other side of the bars. Just outside the cell
sprawled the limp form of a Silent Brother.
Clary knew immediately that he was dead. It was the way he was lying, like a doll whose joints
had been twisted the wrong way until they broke. His parchment-colored robes were half-torn off.
His scarred face, contorted into a look of utter terror, was still recognizable. It was Brother
Jeremiah.
She pushed past his body to the door of the cell. It was made of bars spaced close together
and hinged on one side. There seemed to be no lock or knob that she could pull. She heard Alec,
behind her, say her name, but her attention wasn't on him: It was on the door. Of course there
was no visible way to open it, she realized; the Brothers didn't deal in what was visible, but rather
what wasn't. Holding the witchlight in one hand, she scrabbled for her mother's stele with the
other.
From the other side of the bars came a noise. A sort of muffled gasp or whisper; she wasn't
sure which, but she recognized the source. Jace. She slashed at the cell door with the tip of her
stele, trying to hold the rune for Open in her mind even as it appeared, black and jagged against
the hard metal. The electrum sizzled where the stele touched it. Open, she willed the door, open,
open, OPEN!
A noise like ripping cloth tore through the room. Clary heard Isabelle cry out as the door blew
off its hinges entirely, crashing into the cell like a drawbridge falling. Clary could hear other
noises, metal coming uncoupled from metal, a loud rattle like a handful of tossed pebbles. She
ducked into the cell, the fallen door wobbling under her feet.
Witchlight filled the small room, lighting it as bright as day. She barely noticed the rows of
manacles—all of different metals: gold, silver, steel, and iron—as they came undone from the
bolts in the walls and clattered to the stone floor. Her eyes were on the slumped figure in the
corner; she could see the bright hair, the hand outstretched, the loose manacle lying a little
distance away. His wrist was bare and bloody, the skin braceleted with ugly bruises.
She went down on her knees, setting her stele aside, and gently turned him over. It was Jace.
There was another bruise on his cheek, and his face was very white, but she could see the darting
movement under his eyelids. A vein pulsed at his throat. He was alive.
Relief went through her like a hot wave, undoing the tight cords of tension that had held her
together this long. The witchlight fell to the floor beside her, where it continued to blaze. She
stroked Jace's hair back from his forehead with a tenderness that felt foreign to her—she'd never
had any brothers or sisters, not even a cousin. She'd never had occasion to bind up wounds or
kiss scraped knees or take care of anyone, really.
But it was all right to feel tenderness toward Jace like this, she thought, unwilling to draw her
hand back even as Jace's eyelids twitched and he groaned. He was her brother; why shouldn't she
care what happened to him?
His eyes opened. The pupils were huge, dilated. Maybe he'd banged his head? His eyes fixed
on her with a look of dazed bemusement. "Clary," he said. "What are you doing here?"
"I came to find you," she said, because it was the truth.
A spasm went across his face. "You're really here? I'm not—I'm not dead, am I?"
"No," she said, gliding her hand down the side of his face. "You passed out, is all. Probably
hit your head too."

Page 55

His hand came up to cover hers where it lay on his cheek. "Worth it," he said in such a low
voice that she wasn't sure it was what he'd said, after all.
"What's going on?" It was Alec, ducking through the low doorway, Isabelle just behind him.
Clary jerked her hand back, then cursed herself silently. She hadn't been doing anything wrong.
Jace struggled into a sitting position. His face was gray, his shirt spotted with blood. Alec's
look turned to one of concern. "And are you all right?" he demanded, kneeling down. "What
happened? Can you remember?"
Jace held up his uninjured hand. "One question at a time, Alec. My head already feels like it's
going to split open."
"Who did this to you?" Isabelle sounded both bewildered and furious.
"No one did anything to me. I did it to myself trying to get the manacles off." Jace looked
down at his wrist—it looked as if he'd nearly scraped all the skin off it—and winced.
"Here," said both Clary and Alec at the same time, reaching out for his hand. Their eyes met,
and Clary dropped her hand first. Alec took hold of Jace's wrist and drew out his stele; with a
few quick flicks of his wrist, he drew an iratze—a healing rune—just below the bracelet of
bleeding skin.
"Thanks," said Jace, drawing his hand back. The injured part of his wrist was already
beginning to knit back together. "Brother Jeremiah—"
"Is dead," said Clary.
"I know." Disdaining Alec's offered assistance, Jace pulled himself up to a standing position,
using the wall to hold him up. "He was murdered."
"Did the Silent Brothers kill each other?" Isabelle asked. "I don't understand—I don't
understand why they'd do that—"
"They didn't," said Jace. "Something killed them. I don't know what." A spasm of pain
twisted his face. "My head—"
"Maybe we should go," said Clary nervously. "Before whatever killed them…"
"Comes back for us?" said Jace. He looked down at his bloody shirt and bruised hand. "I
think it's gone. But I suppose he could still bring it back."
"Who could bring what back?" Alec demanded, but Jace said nothing. His face had gone
from gray to paper white. Alec caught him as he began to slide down the wall. "Jace—"
"I'm all right," Jace protested, but his hand gripped Alec's sleeve tightly. "I can stand."
"It looks to me like you're using a wall to prop you up. That's not my definition of 'standing.' "
"It's leaning," Jace told him. "Leaning comes right before standing."
"Stop bickering," said Isabelle, kicking a doused torch out of her way. "We need to get out of
here. If there's something out there nasty enough to kill the Silent Brothers, it'll make short work
of us."
"Izzy's right. We should go." Clary retrieved the witchlight and stood up. "Jace—are you okay
to walk?"
"He can lean on me." Alec drew Jace's arm across his shoulders. Jace leaned heavily against
him. "Come on," Alec said gently. "We'll fix you up when we get outside."
Slowly they moved toward the cell door, where Jace paused, staring down at the figure of
Brother Jeremiah lying twisted on the paving stones. Isabelle knelt down and drew the Silent
Brother's brown wool hood down to cover his contorted face. When she straightened up, all their
faces were grave.
"I've never seen a Silent Brother afraid," Alec said. "I didn't think it was possible for them to

Page 56

feel fear."
"Everyone feels fear." Jace was still very pale, and though he was cradling his injured hand
against his chest, Clary didn't think it was because of physical pain. He looked distant, as if he
had withdrawn into himself, hiding from something.
They retraced their steps through the dark corridors and up the narrow steps that led to the
pavilion of the Speaking Stars. When they reached it, Clary noticed the thick scent of blood and
burning as she hadn't when she'd passed through it before. Jace, leaning on Alec, looked around
with a sort of mingled horror and confusion on his face. Clary saw that he was staring at the far
wall where it was splattered thickly with blood, and she said, "Jace. Don't look." Then she felt
stupid; he was a demon hunter, after all, he'd seen worse.
He shook his head. "Something feels wrong—"
"Everything feels wrong here." Alec tilted his head toward the forest of arches that led away
from the pavilion. "That's the fastest way out of here. Let's go."
They didn't talk much as they made their way back through the Bone City. Every shadow
seemed to surge with movement, as if the darkness concealed creatures waiting to jump out at
them. Isabelle was whispering something under her breath. Though Clary couldn't hear the words
themselves, it sounded like another language, something old—Latin, maybe.
When they reached the stairs that led up out of the City, Clary breathed a silent sigh of relief.
The Bone City might have been beautiful once, but it was terrifying now. As they reached the last
flight of steps, light stabbed into her eyes, making her cry out in surprise. She could faintly see the
Angel statue that stood at the head of the stairs, backlit with brilliant golden light, bright as day.
She glanced around at the others; they looked as confused as she felt.
"The sun couldn't have risen yet—could it?" Isabelle murmured. "How long were we down
here?"
Alec checked his watch. "Not that long."
Jace muttered something, too low for anyone else to hear him. Alec craned his ear down.
"What did you say?"
"Witchlight," Jace said, more loudly this time.
Isabelle hurried up the stairs, Clary behind her, Alec just behind them, struggling to half-carry
Jace up the steps. At the head of the stairs Isabelle stopped suddenly as if frozen. Clary called out
to her, but she didn't move. A moment later Clary was standing beside her and it was her turn to
stare around in amazement.
The garden was full of Shadowhunters—twenty, maybe thirty, of them in dark hunting regalia,
inked with Marks, each holding a blazing witchlight stone.
At the front of the group stood Maryse, in black Shadowhunter armor and a cloak, her hood
thrown back. Behind her ranged dozens of strangers, men and women Clary had never seen, but
who bore the Marks of the Nephilim on their arms and faces. One of them, a handsome ebony-
skinned man, turned to stare at Clary and Isabelle—and beside her, at Jace and Alec, who had
come up from the steps and stood blinking in the unexpected light.
"By the Angel," the man said. "Maryse—there was already someone down there."
Maryse's mouth opened in a silent gasp when she saw Isabelle. Then she closed it, her lips
tightening into a thin white line, like a slash drawn in chalk across her face.
"I know, Malik," she said. "These are my children."

Page 57

7
The Mortal Sword
A muttering gasp went through the crowd. The ones who were hooded threw their hoods
back, and Clary could see from the looks on the faces of Jace, Alec, and Isabelle that many of the
Shadowhunters in the courtyard were familiar to them.
"By the Angel." Maryse's incredulous gaze swept from Alec to Jace, passed over Clary, and
returned to her daughter. Jace had moved away from Alec the moment Maryse spoke, and he
stood a little way away from the other three, his hands in his pockets as Isabelle nervously twisted
her golden-white whip in her hands. Alec, meanwhile, seemed to be fidgeting with his cell phone,
though Clary couldn't imagine who he might be calling. "What are you doing here, Alec? Isabelle?
There was a distress call from the Silent City—"
"We answered it," Alec said. His gaze moved anxiously over the gathered crowd. Clary could
hardly blame him for his nerves. This was the largest crowd of adult Shadowhunters—of
Shadowhunters in general—that she herself had ever seen. She kept looking from face to face,
marking the differences between them—they varied widely in age and race and overall
appearance, and yet they all gave the same impression of immense, contained power. She could
sense their subtle gazes on her, examining her, evaluating. One of them, a woman with rippling
silver hair, was staring at her so fiercely that there was nothing subtle about it. Clary blinked and
looked away as Alec continued, "You weren't at the Institute—and we couldn't raise anyone—so
we came ourselves."
"Alec—"
"It doesn't matter, anyway," Alec said. "They're dead. The Silent Brothers. They're all dead.
They've been murdered."
This time there was no sound from the assembled crowd. Instead they seemed to go still, the
way a pride of lions might go still when it spotted a gazelle.
"Dead?" Maryse repeated. "What do you mean, they're dead?"
"I think it's quite clear what he means." A woman in a long gray coat had appeared suddenly at
Maryse's side. In the flickering light she looked to Clary like a sort of Edward Gorey caricature,
all sharp angles and pulled-back hair and eyes like black pits scraped out of her face. She held a
glimmering chunk of witchlight on a long silver chain, looped through the skinniest fingers Clary
had ever seen. "They are all dead?" she asked, addressing herself to Alec. "You found no one
alive in the City?"
Alec shook his head. "Not that we saw, Inquisitor."
So that was the Inquisitor, Clary realized. She certainly looked like someone capable of
tossing teenage boys into dungeon cells for no reason other than that she didn't like their attitude.
"That you saw," repeated the Inquisitor, her eyes like hard, glittering beads. She turned to
Maryse. "There may yet be survivors. I would send your people into the City for a thorough
check."
Maryse's lips tightened. From what very little Clary had learned about Maryse, she knew that
Jace's adoptive mother didn't like being told what to do. "Very well."
She turned to the rest of the Shadowhunters—there were not as many, Clary was coming to
Previous
Top
Next

Page 58

realize, as she had initially thought, closer to twenty than thirty, though the shock of their
appearance had made them seem like a teeming crowd.
Maryse spoke to Malik in a low voice. He nodded. Taking the arm of the silver-haired woman,
he led the Shadowhunters toward the entrance to the Bone City. As one after another descended
the stairs, taking their witchlight with them, the glow in the courtyard began to fade. The last one
in line was the woman with the silver hair. Halfway down the stairs she paused, turned, and
looked back—directly at Clary. Her eyes were full of a terrible yearning, as if she longed
desperately to tell Clary something. After a moment she drew her hood back up over her face and
vanished into the shadows.
Maryse broke the silence. "Why would anyone murder the Silent Brothers? They're not
warriors, they don't carry battle Marks—"
"Don't be naïve, Maryse," said the Inquisitor. "This was no random attack. The Silent
Brothers may not be warriors, but they are primarily guardians, and very good at their jobs. Not
to mention hard to kill. Someone wanted something from the Bone City and was willing to kill the
Silent Brothers to get it. This was premeditated."
"What makes you so sure?"
"That wild goose chase that called us all out to Central Park? The dead fey child?"
"I wouldn't call that a wild goose chase. The fey child was drained of blood, like the others.
These killings could cause serious trouble between the Night Children and other Downworlders—
"
"Distractions," said the Inquisitor dismissively. "He wanted us gone from the Institute so that
no one would respond to the Brothers when they called for aid. Ingenious, really. But then he
always was ingenious."
"He?" It was Isabelle who spoke, her face very pale between the black wings of her hair. "You
mean—"
Jace's next words sent a shock through Clary, as if she'd touched a live current. "Valentine,"
he said. "Valentine took the Mortal Sword. That's why he killed the Silent Brothers."
A thin, sudden smile curved on the Inquisitor's face, as if Jace had said something that pleased
her very much.
Alec started and turned to stare at Jace. "Valentine? But you didn't say he was here."
"Nobody asked."
"He couldn't have killed the Brothers. They were torn apart. No one person could have done
all that."
"He probably had demonic help," said the Inquisitor. "He's used demons to aid him before.
And with the protection of the Cup on him, he could summon some very dangerous creatures.
More dangerous than Raveners," she added with a curl of her lip, and though she didn't look at
Clary when she said it, the words felt somehow like a verbal slap. Clary's faint hope that the
Inquisitor hadn't noticed or recognized her vanished. "Or the pathetic Forsaken."
"I don't know about that." Jace was very pale, with hectic spots like fever on his cheekbones.
"But it was Valentine. I saw him. In fact, he had the Sword with him when he came down to the
cells and taunted me through the bars. It was like a bad movie, except he didn't actually twirl his
mustache."
Clary looked at him worriedly. He was talking too fast, she thought, and looked unsteady on
his feet.
The Inquisitor didn't seem to notice. "So you're saying that Valentine told you all this? He told
you he killed the Silent Brothers because he wanted the Angel's Sword?"

Page 59

"What else did he tell you? Did he tell you where he was going? What he plans to do with the
two Mortal Instruments?" Maryse asked quickly.
Jace shook his head.
The Inquisitor moved toward him, her coat swirling around her like drifting smoke. Her gray
eyes and gray mouth were drawn into tight horizontal lines. "I don't believe you."
Jace just looked at her. "I didn't think you would."
"I doubt the Clave will believe you either."
Alec said hotly, "Jace isn't a liar—"
"Use your brain, Alexander," said the Inquisitor, not taking her eyes off Jace. "Leave aside
your loyalty to your friend for a moment. What's the likelihood that Valentine stopped by his
son's cell for a paternal chat about the Soul-Sword, and didn't mention what he planned to do
with it, or even where he was going?"
"S'io credesse che mia risposta fosse," Jace said in a language Clary didn't know, "a persona
che mai tornasse al mondo…"
"Dante." The Inquisitor looked dryly amused. "The Inferno. You're not in hell yet, Jonathan
Morgenstern, though if you insist on lying to the Clave, you'll wish you were." She turned back to
the others. "And doesn't it seem odd to anyone that the Soul-Sword should disappear the night
before Jonathan Morgenstern is supposed to stand trial by its blade—and that his father is the one
who took it?"
Jace looked shocked at that, his lips parting slightly in surprise, as if this had never occurred
to him. "My father didn't take the Sword for me. He took it for him. I doubt he even knew about
the trial."
"How awfully convenient for you, regardless. And for him. He won't have to worry about you
spilling his secrets."
"Yeah," Jace said, "he's terrified I'll tell everyone that he's always really wanted to be a
ballerina." The Inquisitor simply stared at him. "I don't know any of my father's secrets," he said,
less sharply. "He never told me anything."
The Inquisitor regarded him with something close to boredom. "If your father didn't take the
Sword to protect you, then why did he take it?"
"It's a Mortal Instrument," said Clary. "It's powerful. Like the Cup. Valentine likes power."
"The Cup has an immediate use," said the Inquisitor. "He can use it to make an army. The
Sword is used in trials. I can't see how that would interest him."
"He might have done it to destabilize the Clave," suggested Maryse. "To sap our morale. To
say that there is nothing we can protect from him if he wants it badly enough." It was a
surprisingly good argument, Clary thought, but Maryse didn't sound very convinced. "The fact
is—"
But they never got to hear what the fact was, because at that moment Jace raised his hand as if
he meant to ask a question, looked startled, and sat down on the grass suddenly, as if his legs had
given out. Alec knelt down next to him, but Jace waved away his concern. "Leave me alone. I'm
fine."
"You're not fine." Clary joined Alec on the grass, Jace watching her with eyes whose pupils
were huge and dark, despite the witchlight illuminating the night. She glanced down at his wrist,
where Alec had drawn the iratze. The Mark was gone, not even a faint white scar left behind to
show that it had worked. Her eyes met Alec's and she saw her own anxiety reflected there.
"Something's wrong with him," she said. "Something serious."
"He probably needs a healing rune." The Inquisitor looked as if she were exquisitely annoyed

Page 60

at Jace for being injured during events of such importance. "An iratze, or—"
"We tried that," said Alec. "It isn't working. I think there's something of demonic origin going
on here."
"Like demon poison?" Maryse moved as if she meant to go to Jace, but the Inquisitor held her
back.
"He's shamming," she said. "He ought to be in the Silent City's cells right now."
Alec rose to his feet at that. "You can't say that—look at him!" He gestured at Jace, who had
slumped back on the grass, his eyes closed. "He can't even stand up. He needs doctors, he
needs—"
"The Silent Brothers are dead," said the Inquisitor. "Are you suggesting a mundane hospital?"
"No." Alec's voice was tight. "I thought he could go to Magnus."
Isabelle made a sound somewhere between a sneeze and a cough. She turned away as the
Inquisitor looked at Alec blankly. "Magnus?"
"He's a warlock," said Alec. "Actually, he's the High Warlock of Brooklyn."
"You mean Magnus Bane," said Maryse. "He has a reputation—"
"He healed me after I fought a Greater Demon," said Alec. "The Silent Brothers couldn't do
anything, but Magnus…"
"It's ridiculous," said the Inquisitor. "What you want is to help Jonathan escape."
"He's not well enough to escape," Isabelle said. "Can't you see that?"
"Magnus would never let that happen," Alec said, with a quelling glance at his sister. "He's not
interested in crossing the Clave."
"And how would he propose preventing it?" The Inquisitor's voice dripped acid sarcasm.
"Jonathan is a Shadowhunter; we're not so easy to keep under lock and key."
"Maybe you should ask him," Alec suggested.
The Inquisitor smiled her razor smile. "By all means. Where is he?"
Alec glanced down at the phone in his hand and then back at the thin gray figure in front of
him. "He's here," he said. He raised his voice. "Magnus! Magnus, come on out."
Even the Inquisitor's eyebrows shot up when Magnus strode through the gate. The High
Warlock was wearing black leather pants, a belt with a buckle in the shape of a jeweled M, and a
cobalt-blue Prussian military jacket open over a white lace shirt. He shimmered with layers of
glitter. His gaze rested for a moment on Alec's face with amusement and a hint of something else
before moving on to Jace, prone on the grass. "Is he dead?" he inquired. "He looks dead."
"No," snapped Maryse. "He's not dead."
"Have you checked? I could kick him if you want." Magnus moved toward Jace.
"Stop that!" the Inquisitor snapped, sounding like Clary's third-grade teacher demanding that
she stop doodling on her desk with a marker. "He's not dead, but he's injured," she added, almost
grudgingly. "Your medical skills are required. Jonathan needs to be well enough for the
interrogation."
"Fine, but it'll cost you."
"I'll pay it," said Maryse.
The Inquisitor didn't even blink. "Very well. But he can't remain at the Institute. Just because
the Sword is gone doesn't mean the interrogation won't proceed as planned. And in the meantime,
the boy must be held under observation. He's clearly a flight risk."
"A flight risk?" Isabelle demanded. "You act as if he tried to escape from the Silent City—"

Page 61

"Well," the Inquisitor said. "He's no longer in his cell now, is he?"
"That's not fair! You couldn't have expected him to stay down there surrounded by dead
people!"
"Not fair? Not fair? Do you honestly expect me to believe that you and your brother were
motivated to come to the Bone City because of a distress call, and not because you wanted to
free Jonathan from what you clearly consider unnecessary confinement? And do you expect me
to believe you won't try to free him again if he's allowed to remain at the Institute? Do you think
you can fool me as easily as you fool your parents, Isabelle Lightwood?"
Isabelle turned scarlet. Magnus cut in before she could reply:
"Look, it's not a problem," he said. "I can keep Jace at my place easily enough."
The Inquisitor turned to Alec. "Your warlock does realize," she said, "that Jonathan is a
witness of utmost importance to the Clave?"
"He's not my warlock." The tops of Alec's angular cheekbones flared a dark red.
"I've held prisoners for the Clave before," Magnus said. The joking edge had left his voice. "I
think you'll find I have an excellent record in that department. My contract is one of the best."
Was it Clary's imagination, or did his eyes seem to linger on Maryse when he said that? She
didn't have time to wonder; the Inquisitor made a sharp noise that might have been amusement or
disgust, and said, "It's settled, then. Let me know when he's well enough to talk, warlock. I've still
got plenty of questions for him."
"Of course," Magnus said, but Clary got the sense that he wasn't really listening to her. He
crossed the lawn gracefully and came to stand over Jace; he was as tall as he was thin, and when
Clary glanced up to look at him, she was surprised how many stars he blotted out. "Can he talk?"
Magnus asked Clary, indicating Jace.
Before Clary could respond, Jace's eyes slid open. He looked up at the warlock, dazed and
dizzy. "What are you doing here?"
Magnus grinned down at Jace, and his teeth sparkled like sharpened diamonds.
"Hey, roommate," he said.

Page 62

Part Two
The Gates of Hell
Before me things created were none, save things
Eternal, and eternal I endure.
All hope abandon, ye who enter here.
—Dante, Inferno
8
The Seelie Court
In the dream Clary was a child again, walking down the narrow strip of beach near the
boardwalk at Coney Island. The air was thick with the smell of hot dogs and roasting peanuts,
and with the shouts of children. The sea surged in the distance, its blue-gray surface alive with
sunlight.
She could see herself as if from a distance, wearing oversize child's pajamas. The hems of
the pajama bottoms dragged along the beach. Damp sand grated between her toes, and her
hair hung heavily against the nape of her neck. There were no clouds and the sky was blue
and clear, but she shivered as she walked along the perimeter of the water toward a figure she
could see only dimly in the distance.
As she approached, the figure became suddenly clear, as if Clary had focused the lens of a
camera. It was her mother, kneeling in the ruins of a half-built sand castle. She wore the same
white dress Valentine had put her in at Renwick's. In her hand was a twisted bit of driftwood,
silvery from long exposure to salt and wind.
"Have you come to help me?" her mother said, raising her head. Jocelyn's hair was undone
and it blew free in the wind, making her look younger than she was. "There's so much to do
and so little time."
Clary swallowed against the hard lump in her throat. "Mom—I've missed you, Mom."
Jocelyn smiled. "I've missed you, too, honey. But I'm not gone, you know. I'm only sleeping."
"Then how do I wake you up?" Clary cried, but her mother was looking out to sea, her face
troubled. The sky had turned a twilight iron gray and the black clouds looked like heavy stones.
"Come here," said Jocelyn, and when Clary came to her, she said, "Hold out your arm."
Clary did. Jocelyn moved the driftwood over her skin. The touch stung like the burning of a
stele, and left the same thick black line behind. The rune Jocelyn drew was a shape Clary had
never seen before, but she found it instinctively soothing to her eye. "What does this do?"
"It should protect you." Clary's mother released her.
"Against what?"
Jocelyn didn't answer, just looked out toward the sea. Clary turned and saw that the ocean
Previous
Top
Next

Page 63

had drawn far out, leaving brackish piles of garbage, heaps of seaweed and flopping,
desperate fish in its wake. The water had gathered itself into a huge wave, rising like the side
of a mountain, like an avalanche ready to fall. The shouts of children from the boardwalk had
turned into screams. As Clary stared in horror, she saw that the side of the wave was as
transparent as a membrane, and through it she could see things that seemed to move under the
surface of the sea, huge dark shapeless things pushing against the skin of the water. She threw
up her hands—
And woke up, gasping, her heart slamming painfully against her ribs. She was in her bed in the
spare room in Luke's house, and afternoon light was filtering in through the curtains. Her hair was
plastered to her neck with sweat, and her arm burned and ached. When she sat up and flipped on
the bedside light, she saw without surprise the black Mark that ran the length of her forearm.
When she went into the kitchen, she found Luke had left breakfast for her in the form of a
Danish in a grease-spotted cardboard box. He'd also left a note stuck to the fridge.Gone to the
hospital.
Clary ate the Danish on the way to meet Simon. He was supposed to be on the corner of
Bedford by the L train stop at five, but he wasn't. She felt a faint tug of anxiety before she
remembered the used record store on the corner of Sixth. Sure enough, he was sorting through
the CDs in the new arrivals section. He wore a rust-colored corduroy jacket with a torn sleeve and
a blue T-shirt bearing the logo of a headphone-wearing boy dancing with a chicken. He grinned
when he saw her. "Eric thinks we should change the name of our band to Mojo Pie," he said, by
way of greeting.
"What is it now? I forgot."
"Champagne Enema," he said, selecting a Yo La Tengo CD.
"Change it," Clary said. "By the way, I know what your T-shirt means."
"No you don't." He headed up to the front of the store to buy his CD. "You're a good girl."
Outside, the wind was cold and brisk. Clary drew her striped scarf up around her chin. "I was
worried when I didn't see you at the L stop."
Simon pulled his knit cap down, wincing as if the sunlight hurt his eyes. "Sorry. I remembered
I wanted this CD, and I thought—"
"It's fine." She waved a hand at him. "It's me. I panic way too easily these days."
"Well, after what you've been through, no one could blame you." Simon sounded contrite. "I
still can't believe what happened to the Silent City. I can't believe you were there."
"Neither could Luke. He freaked out completely."
"I bet." They were walking through McCarren Park, the grass underfoot turning winter brown,
the air full of golden light. Dogs were running off their leashes among the trees. Everything
changes in my life, and the world stays the same, Clary thought. "Have you talked to Jace since
it happened?" Simon asked, keeping his voice neutral.
"No, but I checked in with Isabelle and Alec a few times. Apparently he's fine."
"Did he ask to see you? Is that why we're going?"
"He doesn't have to ask." Clary tried to keep the irritation out of her voice as they turned onto
Magnus's street. It was lined with low warehouse buildings that had been converted into lofts and
studios for artistic—and wealthy—residents. Most of the cars parked along the shallow curb were
expensive.
As they neared Magnus's building, Clary saw a lanky figure unfurl itself from where it had been
sitting on the stoop. Alec. He was wearing a long black coat made of the tough, slightly shiny

Page 64

material Shadowhunters liked to use for their gear. His hands and throat were marked with runes,
and it was evident from the faint shimmer in the air around him that he was glamoured into
invisibility.
"I didn't know you were bringing the mundane." His blue eyes flicked uneasily over Simon.
"That's what I like about you people," said Simon. "You always make me feel so welcome."
"Oh, come on, Alec," said Clary. "What's the big deal? It's not like Simon hasn't been here
before."
Alec heaved a theatrical sigh, shrugged, and led the way up the stairs. He unlocked the door to
Magnus's apartment using a thin silver key, which he tucked back into the breast pocket of his
jacket the moment he'd finished, as if he hoped to keep his companions from seeing it.
In daylight the apartment looked the way an empty nightclub might look during off hours:
dark, dirty, and unexpectedly small. The walls were bare, spackled here and there with glitter
paint, and the floorboards where faeries had danced a week ago were warped and shiny with age.
"Hello, hello." Magnus swept toward them. He was wearing a floor-length green silk dressing
gown open over a silver mesh shirt and black jeans. A glittering red stone winked in his left ear.
"Alec, my darling. Clary. And rat-boy." He swept a bow toward Simon, who looked annoyed.
"To what do I owe the pleasure?"
"We came to see Jace," Clary said. "Is he all right?"
"I don't know," Magnus said. "Does he normally just lie on the floor like that without
moving?"
"What—," Alec began, and broke off as Magnus laughed. "That's not funny."
"You're so easy to tease. And yes, your friend is just fine. Well, except that he keeps putting
all my things away and trying to clean up. Now I can't find anything. He's compulsive."
"Jace does like things neat," Clary said, thinking of his monk-like room at the Institute.
"Well, I don't." Magnus was watching Alec out of the corner of his eye while Alec stared off
into the middle distance, scowling. "Jace is in there if you want to see him." He pointed toward a
door at the end of the room.
"In there" turned out to be a medium-size den—surprisingly cozy, with smudged walls, velvet
curtains drawn across the windows, and cloth-draped armchairs marooned like fat, colorful
icebergs in a sea of nubbly beige carpeting. A hot-pink couch was made up with sheets and a
blanket. Next to it was a duffel bag stuffed full of clothes. No light came through the heavy
curtains; the only source of illumination was a flickering television screen, which glowed brightly
despite the fact that the television itself was not plugged in.
"What's on?" Magnus inquired.
"What Not to Wear," came a familiar drawling voice, emanating from a sprawled figure in one
of the armchairs. He sat forward and for a moment Clary thought Jace might get up and greet
them. Instead, he shook his head at the screen. "High-waisted khaki pants? Who wears those?"
He turned and glared at Magnus. "Nearly unlimited supernatural power," he said, "and all you do
is use it to watch reruns. What a waste."
"Also, TiVo accomplishes much the same thing," pointed out Simon.
"My way is cheaper." Magnus clapped his hands together and the room was suddenly flooded
with light. Jace, slumped in the chair, raised an arm to cover his face. "Can you do that without
magic?"
"Actually," said Simon, "yes. If you watched infomercials, you'd know that."
Clary sensed the mood in the room was deteriorating. "That's enough," she said. She looked
at Jace, who had lowered his arm and was blinking resentfully into the light. "We need to talk,"

Page 65

she said. "All of us. About what we're going to do now."
"I was going to watch Project Runway," said Jace. "It's on next."
"No you're not," said Magnus. He snapped his fingers and the TV went off, releasing a small
puff of smoke as the picture died. "You need to deal with this."
"Suddenly you're interested in solving my problems?"
"I'm interested in getting my apartment back. I'm tired of you cleaning all the time." Magnus
snapped his fingers again, menacingly. "Get up."
"Or you'll be the next one to go up in smoke," said Simon with relish.
"There's no need to clarify my finger snap," said Magnus. "The implication was clear in the
snap itself."
"Fine." Jace got up out of the chair. He was barefoot and there was a line of purplish silver
skin around his wrist where his injuries were still healing. He looked tired, but not as if he were still
in pain. "You want a round table meeting, we can have a round table meeting."
"I love round tables," said Magnus brightly. "They suit me so much better than square."
In the living room Magnus conjured up an enormous circular table surrounded by five high-
backed wooden chairs. "That's amazing," Clary said, sliding into a chair. It was surprisingly
comfortable. "How can you create something out of nothing like that?"
"You can't," said Magnus. "Everything comes from somewhere. These come from an antiques
reproduction store on Fifth Avenue, for instance. And these"—suddenly five white waxed paper
cups appeared on the table, steam rising gently from the holes in their plastic lids—"come from
Dean & DeLuca on Broadway."
"That seems like stealing, doesn't it?" Simon pulled a cup toward him. He drew the lid back.
"Ooh. Mochaccino." He looked at Magnus. "Did you pay for these?"
"Sure," said Magnus, while Jace and Alec snickered. "I make dollar bills magically appear in
their cash register."
"Really?"
"No." Magnus popped the lid off his own coffee. "But you can pretend I did if it makes you
feel better. So, first order of business is what?"
Clary put her hands around her own coffee cup. Maybe it was stolen, but it was also hot and
full of caffeine. She could stop by Dean & DeLuca and drop a dollar in their tip jar some other
time. "Figuring out what's going on would be a start," she said, blowing on her foam. "Jace, you
said what happened in the Silent City was Valentine's fault?"
Jace stared down at his coffee. "Yes."
Alec put his hand on Jace's arm. "What happened? Did you see him?"
"I was in the cell," said Jace, his voice dead. "I heard the Silent Brothers screaming. Then
Valentine came downstairs with—with something. I don't know what it was. Like smoke, with
glowing eyes. A demon, but not like any I've ever seen before. He came up to the bars and he
told me…"
"Told you what?" Alec's hand slid up Jace's arm to his shoulder. Magnus cleared his throat.
Alec dropped his hand, red-faced, while Simon grinned into his undrunk coffee.
"Maellartach," Jace said. "He wanted the Soul-Sword and he killed the Silent Brothers to get
it."
Magnus was frowning. "Alec, last night, when the Silent Brothers called for your help, where
was the Conclave? Why was no one at the Institute?"
Alec looked surprised to be asked. "There was a Downworlder murder in Central Park last

Page 66

night. A faerie child was killed. The body was drained of blood."
"I bet the Inquisitor thinks I did that, too," said Jace. "My reign of terror continues."
Magnus stood up and went to the window. He pushed the curtain back, letting in just enough
light to silhouette his hawklike profile. "Blood," he said, half to himself. "I had a dream two nights
ago. I saw a city all of blood, with towers made of bone, and blood ran in the streets like water."
Simon slewed his eyes over to Jace. "Is standing by the window muttering about blood
something he does all the time?"
"No," said Jace, "sometimes he sits on the couch and does it."
Alec shot them both a sharp glance. "Magnus, what's wrong?"
"The blood," said Magnus again. "It can't be a coincidence." He seemed to be looking down
at the street. Sunset was coming on fast over the silhouette of the city in the distance: The sky
was striped with bars of aluminum and rosy gold. "There have been several murders this week,"
he said, "of Downworlders. A warlock, killed in an apartment tower down by the South Street
Seaport. His neck and wrists were cut and the body drained of blood. And a werewolf was killed
at the Hunter's Moon a few days ago. The throat was cut in that case as well."
"It sounds like vampires," said Simon, suddenly very pale.
"I don't think so," Jace said. "At least, Raphael said it wasn't the Night Children's work. He
seemed adamant about it."
"Yeah, 'cause he's trustworthy," muttered Simon.
"In this case I think he was telling the truth," said Magnus, drawing the curtain closed. His face
was angular, shadowed. As he came back to the table, Clary saw that he was carrying a heavy
book bound in green cloth. She didn't think he'd been holding it a few moments ago. "There was
a strong demonic presence at both locations. I think someone else was responsible for all three
deaths. Not Raphael and his tribe, but Valentine."
Clary's eyes went to Jace. His mouth was a thin line, but "Why do you say that?" was all he
asked.
"The Inquisitor thought the faerie murder was a diversion," she said quickly. "So that he could
plunder the Silent City without worrying about the Conclave."
"There are easier ways to create a diversion," said Jace, "and it is unwise to antagonize the
Fair Folk. He wouldn't have murdered one of the clan of faerie if he didn't have a reason."
"He had a reason," said Magnus. "There was something he wanted from the faerie child, just
as there was something he wanted from the warlock and the werewolf he killed."
"What's that?" asked Alec.
"Their blood," said Magnus, and opened the green book. The thin parchment pages had
words written on them that glowed like fire. "Ah," he said, "here." He looked up, tapping the page
with a sharp fingernail. Alec leaned forward. "You won't be able to read it," Magnus warned him.
"It's written in a demon language. Purgatic."
"I can recognize the drawing, though. That's Maellartach. I've seen it before in books." Alec
pointed at an illustration of a silver sword, familiar to Clary—it was the one she'd noticed was
missing from the wall of the Silent City.
"The Ritual of Infernal Conversion," Magnus said. "That's what Valentine's trying to do."
"The what of what?" Clary frowned.
"Every magical object has an alliance," Magnus explained. "The alliance of the Soul-Sword is
seraphic—like those angel knives you Shadowhunters use, but a thousand times more so,
because its power was drawn from the Angel himself, not simply from the invocation of an

Page 67

angelic name. What Valentine wants to do is reverse its alliance—make it an object of demonic
rather than angelic power."
"Lawful good to lawful evil!" said Simon, pleased.
"He's quoting Dungeons and Dragons," said Clary. "Ignore him."
"As the Angel's Sword, Maellartach's use to Valentine would be limited," said Magnus. "But
as a sword whose demonic power is equal to the angelic power it once possessed—well, there is
much it could offer him. Power over demons, for one. Not just the limited protection the Cup
might offer, but power to call demons to him, to force them to do his bidding."
"A demon army?" said Alec.
"This guy is big on armies," observed Simon.
"Power even to bring them into Idris, perhaps," Magnus finished.
"I don't know why he'd want to go there," Simon said. "That's where all the demon hunters
are, aren't they? Wouldn't they just annihilate the demon guys?"
"Demons come from other dimensions," said Jace. "We don't know how many of them there
are. Their numbers could be infinite. The wardings keep most of them back, but if they all came
through at once…"
Infinite, Clary thought. She remembered the Greater Demon, Abbadon, and tried to imagine
hundreds more of it. Or thousands. Her skin felt cold and exposed.
"I don't get it," said Alec. "What does the ritual have to do with dead Downworlders?"
"To perform the Ritual of Conversion, you need to seethe the Sword until it's red-hot, then
cool it four times, each time in the blood of a Downworld child. Once in the blood of a child of
Lilith, once in the blood of a child of the moon, once in the blood of a child of the night, and
once in the blood of a child of faerie," Magnus explained.
"Oh my God," said Clary. "So he's not done killing? There's still one more child to go?"
"Two more. He didn't succeed with the werewolf child. He was interrupted before he could
get all the blood he needed." Magnus shut the book, dust puffing out from its pages. "Whatever
Valentine's ultimate goal is, he's already more than halfway to reversing the Sword. He's probably
able to garner some power from it already. He could already be calling on demons—"
"But you'd think if he were doing that, there'd be reports of disturbances, excess demon
activity," Jace said. "But the Inquisitor said the opposite is true—that everything's been quiet."
"And so it might be," said Magnus, "if Valentine were calling all the demons to him. No
wonder it's quiet."
The group stared at one another. Before anyone could think of a single thing to say, a sharp
noise cut through the room, making Clary start. Hot coffee spilled onto her wrist and she gasped
at the sudden pain.
"It's my mother," said Alec, checking his phone. "I'll be right back." He went over to the
window, head down, voice too low to overhear.
"Let me see," said Simon, taking Clary's hand. There was an angry red blotch on her wrist
where the hot liquid had scalded her.
"It's okay," she said. "No big deal."
Simon lifted her hand and kissed the injury. "All better now."
Clary made a startled noise. He had never done anything like that before. Then again, that was
the sort of thing boyfriends did, didn't they? Drawing her wrist back, she looked across the table
and saw Jace staring at them, his golden eyes blazing. "You're a Shadowhunter," he said. "You
know how to deal with injuries." He slid his stele across the table toward her. "Use it."

Page 68

"No," Clary said, and pushed the stele back across the table at him.
Jace slammed his hand down on the stele. "Clary—"
"She said she doesn't want it," said Simon. "Ha-ha."
"Ha-ha?" Jace looked incredulous. "That's your comeback?"
Alec, folding his phone, approached the table with a puzzled look. "What's going on?"
"We seem to be trapped in an episode of One Life to Waste," Magnus observed. "It's all very
dull."
Alec flicked a strand of hair out of his eyes. "I told my mother about the Infernal Conversion."
"Let me guess," said Jace. "She didn't believe you. Plus, she blamed everything on me."
Alec frowned. "Not exactly. She said she'd bring it up with the Conclave, but that she didn't
have the Inquisitor's ear right now. I get the feeling the Inquisitor has pushed Mom out of the way
and taken over. She sounded angry." The phone in his hand rang again. He held up a finger.
"Sorry. It's Isabelle. One sec." He wandered to the window, phone in hand.
Jace glanced over at Magnus. "I think you're right about the werewolf at the Hunter's Moon.
The guy who found his body said someone else was in the alley with him. Someone who ran off."
Magnus nodded. "It sounds to me like Valentine was interrupted in the middle of doing
whatever it is he does to get the blood he needs. He'll probably try again with a different
lycanthrope child."
"I ought to warn Luke," Clary said, half-rising out of her chair.
"Wait." Alec was back, phone in hand, a peculiar expression on his face.
"What did Isabelle want?" Jace asked.
Alec hesitated. "Isabelle says the Queen of the Seelie Court has requested an audience with
us."
"Sure," said Magnus. "And Madonna wants me as a backup dancer on her next world tour."
Alec looked puzzled. "Who's Madonna?"
"Who's the Queen of the Seelie Court?" said Clary.
"She is the Queen of Faerie," said Magnus. "Well, the local one, anyway."
Jace put his head in his hands. "Tell Isabelle no."
"But she thinks it's a good idea," Alec protested.
"Then tell her no twice."
Alec frowned. "What's that supposed to mean?"
"Oh, just that some of Isabelle's ideas are world-beaters and some are total disasters.
Remember that idea she had about using abandoned subway tunnels to get around under the city?
Talk about giant rats—"
"Let's not," said Simon. "I'd rather not talk about rats at all, in fact."
"This is different," said Alec. "She wants us to go to the Seelie Court."
"You're right, this is different," said Jace. "This is her worst idea ever."
"She knows a knight in the Court," said Alec. "He told her that the Seelie Queen is interested
in meeting with us. Isabelle overheard my conversation with our mother—and she thought if we
could explain our theory about Valentine and the Soul-Sword to the Queen, the Seelie Court
would side with us, maybe even ally with us against Valentine."
"Is it safe to go there?" Clary asked.
"Of course it's not safe," Jace said, as if she'd asked the stupidest question he'd ever heard.

Page 69

She shot a glare at him. "I don't know anything about the Seelie Court. Vampires and
werewolves I get. There are enough movies about them. But faeries are little-kid stuff. I dressed
up as a faerie for Halloween when I was eight. My mom made me a hat shaped like a buttercup."
"I remember that." Simon had leaned back in his chair, arms crossed over his chest. "I was a
Transformer. Actually, I was a Decepticon."
"Can we get back to the point?" Magnus asked.
"Fine," Alec said. "Isabelle thinks—and I agree—that it's not a good idea to ignore the Fair
Folk. If they want to talk, what harm can it do? Besides, if the Seelie Court were on our side, the
Clave would have to listen to what we have to say."
Jace laughed without any humor. "The Fair Folk don't help humans."
"Shadowhunters are not human," Clary said. "Not really."
"We are not much better to them," said Jace.
"They can't be worse than vampires," Simon muttered. "And you did all right with them."
Jace looked at Simon as if he were something he'd found growing under the sink. "Did all
right with them? By which I take it you mean we survived?"
"Well…"
"Faeries," Jace went on, as if Simon hadn't spoken, "are the offspring of demons and angels,
with the beauty of angels and the viciousness of demons. A vampire might attack you, if you
entered its domain, but a faerie could make you dance until you died with your legs ground down
into stumps, trick you into a midnight swim and drag you screaming underwater until your lungs
burst, fill your eyes with faerie dust until you gouged them out at the roots—"
"Jace!" Clary snapped, cutting him off mid-rant. "Shut up. Jesus. That's enough."
"Look, it's easy to outsmart a werewolf or a vampire," Jace said. "They're no smarter than
anyone else. But faeries live for hundreds of years and they're as cunning as snakes. They can't
lie, but they love to engage in creative truth-telling. They'll find out whatever it is you want most in
the world and give it to you—with a sting in the tail of the gift that will make you regret you ever
wanted it in the first place." He sighed. "They're not really about helping people. More about harm
disguised as help."
"And you don't think we're smart enough to know the difference?" asked Simon.
"I don't think you're smart enough not to get turned into a rat by accident."
Simon glared at him. "I don't see that it matters what you think we should do," he said.
"Considering that you can't go with us in the first place. You can't go anywhere."
Jace stood up, knocking his chair back violently. "You are not taking Clary to the Seelie Court
without me and that is final!"
Clary stared at him with her mouth open. He was flushed with anger, teeth gritted, veins
corded in his neck. He was also avoiding looking at her.
"I can take care of Clary," Alec said, and there was hurt in his voice—whether because Jace
had doubted his abilities or because of something else, Clary wasn't sure.
"Alec," said Jace, his eyes locked with his friend's. "No. You can't."
Alec swallowed. "We're going," he said. He spoke the words like an apology. "Jace—a
request from the Seelie Court—it would be stupid to ignore it. Besides, Isabelle's probably
already told them we're coming."
"There is no chance I'm going to let you do this, Alec," Jace said in a dangerous voice. "I'll
wrestle you to the ground if I have to."
"While that does sound tempting," said Magnus, flipping his long silk sleeves back, "there is

Page 70

another way."
"What other way? This is a directive from the Clave. I can't just weasel out of it."
"But I can." Magnus grinned. "Never doubt my weaseling abilities, Shadowhunter, for they are
epic and memorable in their scope. I specifically enchanted the contract with the Inquisitor so that
I could let you go for a short time if I desired, as long as another of the Nephilim was willing to
take your place."
"Where are we going to find another—Oh," Alec said meekly. "You mean me."
Jace's eyebrows shot up. "Oh, now you don't want to go to the Seelie Court?"
Alec flushed. "I think it's more important for you to go than me. You're Valentine's son, I'm
sure you're the one the Queen really wants to see. Besides, you're charming."
Jace glared at him.
"Maybe not at the moment," Alec amended. "But you're usually charming. And faeries are
very susceptible to charm."
"Plus, if you stay here, I've got the whole first season of Gilligan's Island on DVD," Magnus
said.
"No one could turn that down," said Jace. He still wouldn't look at Clary.
"Isabelle can meet you in the park by Turtle Pond," said Alec. "She knows the secret entrance
to the Court. She'll be waiting."
"And one last thing," Magnus said, jabbing a ringed finger at Jace. "Try not to get yourself
killed in the Seelie Court. If you die, I'll have a lot of explaining to do."
At that, Jace broke into a grin. It was an unsettling grin, less a flash of amusement than the
gleam of an unsheathed blade. "You know," he said, "I have a feeling that that's going to be the
case whether I get myself killed or not."
Thick tendrils of moss and plants surrounded the rim of Turtle Pond like a bordering of green
lace. The surface of the water was still, rippled here and there in the wake of drifting ducks, or
dimpled by the silvery flick of a fish's tail.
There was a small wooden gazebo built out over the water; Isabelle was sitting in it, staring out
across the lake. She looked like a princess in a fairy tale, waiting at the top of her tower for
someone to ride up and rescue her.
Not that traditional princess behavior was like Isabelle at all. Isabelle with her whip and boots
and knives would chop anyone who tried to pen her up in a tower into pieces, build a bridge out
of the remains, and walk carelessly to freedom, her hair looking fabulous the entire time. This
made Isabelle a hard person to like, though Clary was trying.
"Izzy," said Jace, as they neared the pond, and she jumped up and spun around. Her smile
was dazzling.
"Jace!" She flew at him and hugged him. Now that was the way sisters were supposed to act,
Clary thought. Not all stiff and weird and peculiar, but happy and loving. Watching Jace hug
Isabelle, she tried to school her features into a happy and loving expression.
"Are you all right?" Simon asked, with some concern. "Your eyes are crossing."
"I'm fine." Clary abandoned the attempt.
"Are you sure? You looked sort of… contorted."
"Something I ate."
Isabelle drifted over, Jace a pace behind her. She was wearing a long black dress with boots
and an even longer cutaway coat of soft green velvet, the color of moss. "I can't believe you did

Page 71

it!" she exclaimed. "How did you get Magnus to let Jace leave?"
"Traded him for Alec," Clary said.
Isabelle looked mildly alarmed. "Not permanently?"
"No," said Jace. "Just for a few hours. Unless I don't come back," he added thoughtfully. "In
which case, maybe he does get to keep Alec. Think of it as a lease with an option to buy."
Isabelle looked dubious. "Mom and Dad won't be pleased if they find out."
"That you freed a possible criminal by trading away your brother to a warlock who looks like
a gay Sonic the Hedgehog and dresses like the Child Catcher from Chitty Chitty Bang Bang?"
Simon inquired. "No, probably not."
Jace looked at him thoughtfully. "Is there some particular reason that you're here? I'm not so
sure we should be bringing you to the Seelie Court. They hate mundanes."
Simon rolled his eyes upward. "Not this again."
"Not what again?" said Clary.
"Every time I annoy him, he retreats into his No Mundanes Allowed tree house." Simon
pointed at Jace. "Let me remind you, the last time you wanted to leave me behind, I saved all your
lives."
"Sure," said Jace. "One time—"
"The faerie courts are dangerous," cut in Isabelle. "Even your skill with the bow won't help
you. It's not that kind of danger."
"I can take care of myself," said Simon. A sharp wind had come up. It blew drying leaves
across the gravel at their feet and made Simon shiver. He dug his hands into the wool-lined
pockets of his jacket.
"You don't have to come," Clary said.
He looked at her, a steady, measured look. She remembered him back at Luke's, calling her
my girlfriend with no measure of doubt or indecision. Whatever else you could say about Simon,
he knew what he wanted. "Yeah," he said. "I do."
Jace made a noise under his breath. "Then I suppose we're ready," he said. "Don't expect any
special consideration, mundane."
"Look on the bright side," said Simon. "If they need a human sacrifice, you can always offer
me. I'm not sure the rest of you qualify anyway."
Jace brightened. "It's always nice when someone volunteers to be the first up against the wall."
"Come on," Isabelle said. "The door is about to open."
Clary glanced around. The sun had set completely and the moon was up, a wedge of creamy
white casting its reflection onto the pond. It wasn't quite full, but shadowed at one edge, giving it
the look of a half-lidded eye. Night wind rattled the tree branches, knocking them against one
another with a sound like hollow bones.
"Where do we go?" Clary asked. "Where's the door?"
Isabelle's smile was like a whispered secret. "Follow me."
She moved down to the edge of the water, her boots leaving deep impressions in the wet mud.
Clary followed, glad she was wearing jeans and not a skirt as Isabelle hiked her coat and dress up
over her knees, leaving her slim white legs bare above her boots. Her skin was covered in Marks
like licks of black fire.
Simon, behind her, swore as he slipped in the mud; Jace moved automatically to steady him as
they all turned. Simon jerked his arm back. "I don't need your help."

Page 72

"Stop it." Isabelle tapped a booted foot in the shallow water at the lake's edge. "Both of you.
In fact, all three of you. If we don't stick together in the Seelie Court, we're dead."
"But I haven't—," Clary started.
"Maybe you haven't, but the way you let those two act…" Isabelle indicated the boys with a
disdainful wave of her hand.
"I can't tell them what to do!"
"Why not?" the other girl demanded. "Honestly, Clary, if you don't start utilizing a bit of your
natural feminine superiority, I just don't know what I'll do with you." She turned toward the pond,
then spun around again. "And lest I forget," she added sternly, "for the love of the Angel, don't
eat or drink anything while we're underground, any of you. Okay?"
"Underground?" said Simon worriedly. "Nobody said anything about underground."
Isabelle threw up her hands and splashed out into the pond. Her green velvet coat swirled out
around her like an enormous lily pad. "Come on. We only have until the moon moves."
The moon what? Shaking her head, Clary stepped out into the pond. The water was shallow
and clear; in the bright starlight, she could see the black shapes of tiny darting fish moving past
her ankles. She gritted her teeth as she waded farther out into the pond. The cold was intense.
Behind her, Jace moved out into the water with a contained grace that barely rippled the
surface. Simon, behind him, was splashing and cursing. Isabelle, having reached the center of the
pond, paused there, up to her rib cage in water. She held out her hand toward Clary. "Stop."
Clary stopped. Just in front of her, the reflection of the moon glimmered atop the water like a
huge silvery dinner plate. Some part of her knew that it didn't work like this; the moon was
supposed to move away from you as you approached, ever receding. But here it was, hovering
just on the surface of the water as if it were anchored in place.
"Jace, you go first," Isabelle said, and beckoned him. "Come on."
He brushed past Clary, smelling of wet leather and char. She saw him smile as he turned, and
then he stepped backward into the reflection of the moon—and vanished.
"Okay," said Simon unhappily. "Okay, that was weird."
Clary glanced back at him. He was only hip-deep in water, but he was shivering, his hands
hugging his elbows. She smiled at him and took a step backward, feeling a shock of icier cold
when she moved into the shimmering silver reflection. She teetered for a moment, as if she'd lost
her balance on the highest rung of a ladder—and then fell backward into darkness as the moon
swallowed her up.
She hit packed earth, stumbled, and felt a hand on her arm, steadying her. It was Jace. "Easy
does it," he said, and let her go.
She was soaking wet, rivulets of cold water running down the back of her shirt, her damp hair
clinging to her face. Her drenched clothes felt as if they weighed a ton.
They were in a hollowed-out dirt corridor, illuminated by faintly glowing moss. A tangle of
dangling vines formed a curtain at one end of the corridor and long, hairy tendrils hung like dead
snakes from the ceiling. Tree roots, Clary realized. They were underground. And it was cold
down here, cold enough to make her breath puff out in an icy mist when she exhaled.
"Cold?" Jace was soaking wet too, his light hair almost colorless where it stuck to his cheeks
and forehead. Water ran from his wet jeans and jacket, and made the white shirt he was wearing
transparent. She could see the dark lines of his permanent Marks through it and the faint scar on
his shoulder.
She looked away quickly. Water clung to her lashes, blurring her vision like tears. "I'm fine."

Page 73

"You don't look fine." He moved closer, and she could feel the warmth of him even through
his wet clothes and hers, thawing her icy skin.
A dark shape hurtled by, just out of the corner of her eye, and hit the ground with a thud. It
was Simon, also soaking wet. He rolled onto his knees and looked around frantically. "My
glasses—"
"I've got them." Clary was used to retrieving Simon's glasses for him during soccer games.
They always seemed to fall just under his feet, where they were inevitably stepped on. "Here you
go."
He slid them on, scraping dirt off the lenses. "Thanks."
Clary could feel Jace watching them, feel his gaze like a weight on her shoulders. She
wondered if Simon could too. He stood up with a frown, just as Isabelle dropped out of the
heavens, landing gracefully on her feet. Water ran from her long, streaming hair and weighed
down her heavy velvet coat, but she barely seemed to notice. "Oooh, that was fun."
"That does it," said Jace. "I'm going to get you a dictionary for Christmas this year."
"Why?" Isabelle said.
"So you can look up 'fun.' I'm not sure you know what it means."
Isabelle pulled the long heavy mass of her wet hair forward and wrung it out as if it were wet
washing. "You're raining on my parade."
"It's a pretty wet parade already, if you hadn't noticed." Jace glanced around. "Now what?
Which way do we go?"
"Neither way," said Isabelle. "We wait here, and they come and get us."
Clary was not impressed by this suggestion. "How do they know we're here? Is there a
doorbell we have to ring or something?"
"The Court knows all that happens in their lands. Our presence won't go unnoticed."
Simon looked at her with suspicion. "And how do you know so much about faeries and the
Seelie Court, anyway?"
Isabelle, to everyone's surprise, blushed. A moment later the curtain of vines was drawn aside
and a faerie stepped through it, shaking back his long hair. Clary had seen some of the fey before
at Magnus's party and had been struck by both their cold beauty and a certain wild unearthliness
they possessed even when they were dancing and drinking. This faerie was no exception: His hair
fell in blue-black sheets around a cool, sharp, lovely face; his eyes were green as vines or moss
and there was the shape of a leaf, either a birthmark or tattoo, across one of his cheekbones. He
wore an armor of a silvery brown like the bark of trees in winter, and when he moved, the armor
flashed a multitude of colors: peat black, moss green, ash gray, sky blue.
Isabelle gave a cry and jumped into his arms. "Meliorn!"
"Ah," said Simon, quietly and not without amusement, "so that's how she knows."
The faerie—Meliorn—looked down at her gravely, then detached her and set her gently aside.
"This is not a time for affection," he said. "The Queen of the Seelie Court has requested an
audience with the three Nephilim among you. Will you come?"
Clary put a protective hand on Simon's shoulder. "What about our friend?"
Meliorn looked impassive. "Mundane humans are not permitted in the Court."
"I wish someone had mentioned that earlier," said Simon, to no one in particular. "I take it I'm
just supposed to wait out here until vines start growing on me?"
Meliorn considered. "That might offer significant amusement."
"Simon's not an ordinary mundane. He can be trusted," Jace said, startling them all, and

Page 74

Simon more than the rest. Clary could tell Simon was surprised because he stared at Jace without
offering a single smart remark. "He has fought many battles with us."
"By which you mean one battle," muttered Simon. "Two if you count the one where I was a
rat."
"We will not enter the Seelie Court without Simon," Clary said, her hand still on Simon's
shoulder. "Your Queen requested this audience with us, remember? It wasn't our idea to come
here."
There was a spark of dark amusement in Meliorn's green eyes. "As you wish," he said. "Let it
not be said that the Seelie Court does not respect the desires of its guests." He spun on a
perfectly booted heel and began to lead them down the corridor without pausing to see if they
were following him. Isabelle hurried to walk alongside him, leaving Jace, Clary, and Simon to
follow the two of them in silence.
"Are you allowed to date faeries?" Clary asked finally. "Would your—would the Lightwoods
be cool with Isabelle and whatshisname—"
"Meliorn," put in Simon.
"—Meliorn going out?"
"I'm not sure they're going out," Jace said, weighting the last two words with a heavy irony.
"I'd guess they mostly stay in. Or in this case, under."
"You sound like you disapprove." Simon pushed a tree root aside. They had moved from a
dirt-walled corridor to one lined with smooth stones, only the occasional root snaking down
between the stones from above. The floor was some kind of polished hard stuff, not marble but
stone veined and flaked with lines of shimmering material like powdered jewels.
"I don't disapprove exactly," said Jace. "The faeries are known to dally with the occasional
mortal, but they always end in abandoning them, usually the worse for wear."
His words sent a shiver down Clary's spine. At that moment Isabelle laughed, and Clary could
see now why Jace had dropped his voice, because the stone walls threw Isabelle's voice back to
them amplified and echoing so that Isabelle's laughter seemed to bounce off the walls.
"You're so funny!" She tripped as the heel of her boot caught between two stones, and
Meliorn caught and righted her without changing expression.
"I do not understand how you humans can walk in shoes that are that tall."
"It's my motto," said Isabelle, with a sultry smile. " 'Nothing less than seven inches.' "
Meliorn gazed at her stonily.
"I'm talking about my heels," she said. "It's a pun. You know? A play on—"
"Come," the faerie knight said. "The Queen will be growing impatient." He headed down the
corridor without giving Isabelle a second glance.
"I forgot," Isabelle muttered as the rest of them caught up to her. "Faeries have no sense of
humor."
"Oh, I wouldn't say that," said Jace. "There's a pixie nightclub downtown called Hot Wings.
Not," he added, "that I have ever been there."
Simon looked at Jace, opened his mouth as if he intended to ask him a question, then seemed
to think better of it. He closed his mouth with a snap just as the corridor opened out into a wide
room whose floor was packed dirt and whose walls were lined with high stone pillars twined all
over with vines and bright flowers bursting with color. Thin cloths were hung between the pillars,
dyed a soft blue that was almost the exact hue of the sky. The room was filled with light, though
Clary could see no torches, and the overall effect was of a summer pavilion in bright sunshine
rather than a dirt and stone room underground.

Page 75

Clary's first impression was that she was outside; her second was that the room was full of
people. There was a strange sweet music playing, flawed with sweet-sour notes, a sort of aural
equivalent of honey mixed with lemon juice, and there was a circle of faeries dancing to the music,
their feet barely seeming to skim the floor. Their hair—blue, black, brown and scarlet, metal gold
and ice white—flew like banners.
She could see why they were called the Fair Folk, for they were fair indeed with their pale
lovely faces, their wings of lilac and gold and blue—how could she have believed Jace that they
meant to harm her? The music that had jarred her ears at first now sounded only sweet. She felt
the urge to toss her own hair and to move her own feet in the dance. The music told her that if she
did that, she too would be so light that her feet would barely touch the earth. She took a step
forward—
And was jerked back by a hand on her arm. Jace was glaring at her, his golden eyes bright as a
cat's. "If you dance with them," he said in a low voice, "you'll dance until you die."
Clary blinked at him. She felt as if she'd been pulled out of a dream, groggy and half-awake.
Her voice slurred when she spoke. "Whaaat?"
Jace made an impatient noise. He had his stele in his hand; she hadn't seen him take it out. He
gripped her wrist and inscribed a quick, stinging Mark onto the skin of her inner arm. "Now
look."
She looked again—and froze. The faces that had seemed so lovely to her were still lovely, yet
behind them lurked something vulpine, almost feral. The girl with the pink and blue wings
beckoned, and Clary saw that her fingers were made of twigs, budded with closed leaves. Her
eyes were entirely black, without iris or pupil. The boy dancing next to her had poison green skin
and curling horns twisting from his temples. When he turned in the dance, his coat fell open and
Clary saw that beneath it, his chest was an empty rib cage. Ribbons were woven through his bare
rib bones, possibly to make him look more festive. Clary's stomach lurched.
"Come on." Jace pushed her and she stumbled forward. When she regained her balance, she
looked around anxiously for Simon. He was up ahead and she saw that Isabelle had a firm grip on
him. This once, she didn't mind. She doubted Simon would have made it through the room on his
own.
Skirting the circle of dancers, they made their way to the far end of the room and through a
parted curtain of blue silk. It was a relief to be out of the room and into another corridor, this one
carved from a glossy brown material like the outside of a nut. Isabelle let go of Simon and he
stopped walking immediately; when Clary caught up to him, she saw that this was because
Isabelle had tied her scarf across his eyes. He was fiddling with the knot when Clary reached him.
"Let me get it," she said, and he went still while she untied him and handed the scarf back to
Isabelle with a nod of thanks.
Simon pushed his hair back; it was damp where the scarf had held it down. "That was some
music," he observed. "A little bit country, a little bit rock and roll."
Meliorn, who had paused to wait for them, frowned. "You didn't care for it?"
"I cared for it a little too much," Clary said. "What was that supposed to be, some kind of
test? Or a joke?"
He shrugged. "I am used to mortals who are easily swayed by our faerie glamours; not so the
Nephilim. I thought you had protections."
"She does," Jace said, meeting Meliorn's jade green gaze with his own.
Meliorn only shrugged and began walking again. Simon kept pace beside Clary for a few
moments without speaking before he said, "So what did I miss? Naked dancing ladies?"
Clary thought of the male faerie's torn-open ribs and shuddered. "Nothing that pleasant."

Page 76

"There are ways for a human to join the faerie revels," Isabelle, who had been eavesdropping,
put in. "If they give you a token—like a leaf or a flower—to hold on to, and you keep it through
the night, you'll be fine in the morning. Or if you go with a faerie for a companion…" She shot a
glance at Meliorn, but he had reached a leafy screen set into the wall and paused there.
"These are the Queen's chambers," he said. "She's come from her Court in the north to see
about the child's death. If there's to be war, she wants to be the one declaring it."
Up close, Clary could see that the screen was made of thickly woven vines, budded with
amber droplets. He drew the vines apart and ushered them into the chamber on the other side.
Jace ducked through first, followed by Clary. She straightened up, looking around her
curiously.
The room itself was plain, the earthen walls hung with pale fabric. Will-o'-the-wisps glowed in
glass jars. A lovely woman reclined on a low couch surrounded by what must have been her
courtiers—a motley assortment of faeries, from tiny sprites to what looked like lovely human girls
with long hair… if you discounted their black, pupil-less eyes.
"My Queen," said Meliorn, bowing low. "I have brought the Nephilim to you."
The Queen sat up straight. She had long scarlet hair that seemed to float around her like
autumn leaves in a breeze. Her eyes were clear blue as glass, her gaze sharp as a razor. "Three of
these are Nephilim," she said. "The other is a mundane."
Meliorn seemed to shrink back, but the Queen didn't even look at him. Her gaze was on the
Shadowhunters. Clary could feel the weight of it, like a touch. Despite her loveliness, there was
nothing fragile about the Queen. She was as bright and hard to look at as a burning star.
"Our apologies, my lady." Jace stepped forward, putting himself between the Queen and his
companions. His voice had changed its tone—there was something in the way he spoke now,
something careful and delicate. "The mundane is our responsibility. We owe him protection.
Therefore we keep him with us."
The Queen tilted her head to the side, like an interested bird. All her attention was on Jace
now. "A blood debt?" she murmured. "To a mundane?"
"He saved my life," Jace said. Clary felt Simon stiffen beside her in surprise. She willed him
not to show it. Faeries couldn't lie, Jace had said, and Jace wasn't lying, either—Simon had saved
his life. That just wasn't why they'd brought him with them. Clary began to appreciate what Jace
had meant by creative truth-telling. "Please, my lady. We had hoped you would understand. We
had heard you were as kind as you were beautiful, and in that case—well," Jace said, "your
kindness must be extreme indeed."
The Queen smirked and leaned forward, gleaming hair falling to shadow her face. "You are as
charming as your father, Jonathan Morgenstern," she said, and gestured at the cushions scattered
around the floor. "Come, sit beside me. Eat something. Drink. Rest yourselves. Talk is better with
wet lips."
For a moment Jace looked thrown. He hesitated. Meliorn leaned over to him and spoke softly.
"It would be unwise to refuse the bounty of the Queen of the Seelie Court."
Isabelle's eyes flicked toward him. Then she shrugged. "It won't hurt us just to sit down."
Meliorn led them over to a pile of silky cushions near the Queen's divan. Clary sat down
cautiously, half-expecting there to be some kind of big sharp root just waiting to poke her in the
behind. It seemed like the sort of thing the Queen would find amusing. But nothing happened. The
cushions were very comfortable; she settled back with the others around her.
A pixie with bluish skin came toward them carrying a platter with four silver cups on it. They
each took a cup of the gold-toned liquid. There were rose petals floating on the top.

Page 77

Simon set his cup down beside him.
"Don't you want any?" the pixie asked.
"The last faerie drink I had didn't agree with me," he muttered.
Clary barely heard him. The drink had a heady, intoxicating scent, richer and more delicious
than roses. She picked a petal out of the liquid and crushed it between her thumb and forefinger,
releasing more of the scent.
Jace jostled her arm. "Don't drink any of it," he said under his breath.
"But—"
"Just don't."
She set the cup down, as Simon had done. Her finger and thumb were stained pink.
"Now," said the Queen. "Meliorn tells me you claim to know who killed our child in the park
last night. Though I tell you now, it seems no mystery to me. A faerie child, drained of blood? Is
it that you bring me the name of a single vampire? But all vampires are at fault here, for the
breaking of the Law, and should be punished accordingly. Despite what may seem, we are not
such a particular people."
"Oh, come on," said Isabelle. "It isn't vampires."
Jace shot her a look. "What Isabelle means to say is that we're almost certain that the murderer
is someone else. We think he may be trying to throw suspicion on the vampires to shield himself."
"Have you proof of that?"
Jace's tone was calm, but the shoulder that brushed Clary's was tight with tension. "Last night
the Silent Brothers were slaughtered as well, and none of them were drained of blood."
"And this has to do with our child, how? Dead Nephilim are a tragedy to Nephilim, but nothing
to me."
Clary felt a sharp sting at her left hand. Looking down, she saw the tiny shape of a sprite
darting away between the pillows. A red bead of blood had risen on her finger. She put the finger
into her mouth with a wince. The sprites were cute, but they had a mean bite.
"The Soul-Sword was stolen as well," said Jace. "You know of Maellartach?"
"The sword that makes Shadowhunters tell the truth," said the Queen, with dark amusement.
"We fey have no need of such an object."
"It was taken by Valentine Morgenstern," said Jace. "He killed the Silent Brothers to get it, and
we think he killed the faerie as well. He needed the blood of a faerie child to effect a
transformation on the Sword. To make it a tool he could use."
"And he won't stop," Isabelle added. "He needs more blood after that."
The Queen's high eyebrows were arched even higher. "More blood of the Folk?"
"No," Jace said, shooting a look at Isabelle that Clary couldn't quite interpret. "More
Downworlder blood. He needs the blood of a werewolf, and a vampire—"
The Queen's eyes shone with reflected light. "That seems hardly our concern."
"He killed one of yours," Isabelle said. "Don't you want revenge?"
The Queen's gaze brushed her like a moth's wing. "Not immediately," she said. "We are a
patient folk, for we have all the time in the world. Valentine Morgenstern is an old enemy of
ours—but we have enemies older still. We are content to wait and watch."
"He's summoning demons to him," Jace said. "Creating an army—"
"Demons," said the Queen lightly, as her courtiers chattered behind her. "Demons are your
charge, are they not, Shadowhunter? Is that not why you hold authority over us all? Because you

Page 78

are the ones who slay demons?"
"I'm not here to give you orders on behalf of the Clave. We came when you asked us because
we thought that if you knew the truth, you'd help us."
"Is that what you thought?" The Queen sat forward in her chair, her long hair rippling and
alive. "Remember, Shadowhunter, there are those of us who chafe under the rule of the Clave.
Perhaps we are tired of fighting your wars for you."
"But it isn't our war alone," said Jace. "Valentine hates Downworlders more than he hates
demons. If he defeats us, he'll go after you next."
The Queen's eyes bored into him.
"And when he does," said Jace, "remember that it was a Shadowhunter who warned you what
was coming."
There was silence. Even the Court had fallen silent, watching their Lady. At last, the Queen
leaned back on her cushions and took a swallow from a silver chalice. "Warning me about your
own parent," she said. "I had thought you mortals capable of filial affection, at least, and yet you
seem to feel no loyalty toward Valentine your father."
Jace said nothing. He seemed, for a change, lost for words.
Sweetly, the Queen went on, "Or perhaps this hostility of yours is the pretense. Love does
make liars out of your kind."
"But we don't love our father," said Clary, as Jace remained frighteningly silent. "We hate
him."
"Do you?" The Queen looked almost bored.
"You know how the bonds of family are, my lady," said Jace, recovering his voice. "They
cling as tightly as vines. And sometimes, like vines, they cling tightly enough to kill." The Queen's
lashes fluttered.
"You would betray your own father for the sake of the Clave?"
"Even so, Lady."
She laughed, a sound as bright and cold as icicles. "Who would have thought," she said, "that
Valentine's little experiments would turn on him?"
Clary looked at Jace, but she could see by the expression on his face that he had no idea what
the Queen meant. It was Isabelle who spoke. "Experiments?"
The Queen didn't even glance at her. Her gaze, a luminous blue, was fixed on Jace. "The Fair
Folk are a people of secrets," she said. "Our own, and others'. Ask your father, when next you
see him, what blood runs in your veins, Jonathan."
"I hadn't planned on asking him anything next time I see him," Jace said. "But if you desire it,
my lady, it will be done."
The Queen's lips curved into a smile. "I think you are a liar. But what a charming one.
Charming enough that I will swear you this: Ask your father that question, and I will promise you
what aid is in my power, should you strike against Valentine." Jace smiled. "Your generosity is as
remarkable as your loveliness, Lady." Clary made a gagging noise, but the Queen looked pleased.
"And I think we're done here now," Jace added, rising from the cushions. He'd set his untouched
drink down earlier, beside Isabelle's. They all rose after him. Isabelle was already talking to
Meliorn in the corner, by the vine door. He looked slightly hunted.
"A moment." The Queen rose. "One of you must remain."
Jace paused halfway to the door, and turned to face her. "What do you mean?"
She stretched out one hand to indicate Clary. "Once our food or drink passes mortal lips, the

Page 79

mortal is ours. You know that, Shadowhunter."
Clary was stunned. "But I didn't drink any of it!" She turned to Jace. "She's lying."
"Faeries don't lie," he said, confusion and dawning anxiety chasing each other across his face.
He turned back to the Queen. "I'm afraid you're mistaken, Lady."
"Look to her fingers and tell me she didn't lick them clean."
Simon and Isabelle were staring now. Clary glanced down at her hand. "Of blood," she said.
"One of the sprites bit my finger—it was bleeding—" She remembered the sweet taste of the
blood, mixed with the juice on her finger. Panicked, she moved toward the vine door, and
stopped as what felt like invisible hands shoved her back into the room. She turned to Jace,
stricken. "It's true."
Jace's face was flushed. "I suppose I should have expected a trick like that," he said to the
Queen, his previous flirtatiousness gone. "Why are you doing this? What do you want from us?"
The Queen's voice was soft as spider's fur. "Perhaps I am only curious," she said. "It is not
often I have young Shadowhunters so close within my purview. Like us, you trace your ancestry
to heaven; that intrigues me."
"But unlike you," said Jace, "there is nothing of hell in us."
"You are mortal; you age; you die," the Queen said dismissively. "If that is not hell, pray tell
me, what is?"
"If you just want to study a Shadowhunter, I won't be much use to you," Clary cut in. Her
hand ached where the sprite had bitten it, and she fought the urge to scream or burst into tears. "I
don't know anything about Shadowhunting. I hardly have any training. I'm the wrong person to
pick." On, she added silently.
For the first time the Queen looked directly at her. Clary wanted to shrink back. "In truth,
Clarissa Morgenstern, you are precisely the right person." Her eyes gleamed as she took in
Clary's discomfiture. "Thanks to the changes your father worked in you, you are not like other
Shadowhunters. Your gifts are different."
"My gifts?" Clary was bewildered.
"Yours is the gift of words that cannot be spoken," the Queen said to her, "and your brother's
is the Angel's own gift. Your father made sure of it, when your brother was a child and before
you were ever born."
"My father never gave me anything," Clary said. "He didn't even give me a name."
Jace looked as blank as Clary felt. "While the Fair Folk do not lie," he said, "they can be lied
to. I think you have been the victim of a trick or joke, my lady. There is nothing special about
myself or my sister."
"How deftly you downplay your charms," said the Queen with a laugh. "Though you must
know you are not of the usual sort of human boy, Jonathan…" She looked from Clary to Jace to
Isabelle—Isabelle closed her mouth, which had been wide open, with a snap—and back at Jace
again. "Could it be that you do not know?" she murmured.
"I know that I will not leave my sister here in your Court," said Jace, "and since there is
nothing to be learned from either her or myself, perhaps you could do us the favor of releasing
her?" Now that you've had your fun? his eyes said, though his voice was polite and cool as
water.
The Queen's smile was wide and terrible. "What if I told you she could be freed by a kiss?"
"You want Jace to kiss you?" Clary said, bewildered.
The Queen burst out laughing, and immediately, the courtiers copied her mirth. The laughter
was a bizarre and inhuman mix of hoots, squeaks, and cackles, like the high shrieking of animals

Page 80

in pain.
"Despite his charms," the Queen said, "that kiss will not free the girl."
The four looked at each other, startled. "I could kiss Meliorn," suggested Isabelle.
"Nor that. Nor any one of my Court."
Meliorn moved away from Isabelle, who looked at her companions and threw up her hands.
"I'm not kissing any of you," she said firmly. "Just so it's official."
"That hardly seems necessary," Simon said. "If a kiss is all…"
He moved toward Clary, who was frozen in surprise. When he took her by the elbows, she
had to fight the urge to push him away. Not that she hadn't kissed Simon before, but this would
have been a peculiar situation even if kissing him were something she was entirely comfortable
doing, which it wasn't. And yet it was the logical answer, wasn't it? Without being able to help it,
she cast a quick look over her shoulder at Jace and saw him scowl.
"No," said the Queen, in a voice like tinkling crystal. "That is not what I want either."
Isabelle rolled her eyes. "Oh, for the Angel's sake. Look, if there's no other way of getting out
of this, I'll kiss Simon. I've done it before, it wasn't that bad."
"Thanks," said Simon. "That's very flattering."
"Alas," said the Queen of the Seelie Court. Her expression was sharp with a sort of cruel
delight, and Clary wondered if it weren't a kiss she wanted so much as simply to watch them all
squirm in discomfort. "I'm afraid that won't do either."
"Well, I'm not kissing the mundane," said Jace. "I'd rather stay down here and rot."
"Forever?" said Simon. "Forever's an awfully long time."
Jace raised his eyebrows. "I knew it," he said. "You want to kiss me, don't you?"
Simon threw up his hands in exasperation. "Of course not. But if—"
"I guess it's true what they say," observed Jace. "There are no straight men in the trenches."
"That's atheists, jackass," said Simon furiously. "There are no atheists in the trenches."
"While this is all very amusing," said the Queen coolly, leaning forward, "the kiss that will free
the girl is the kiss that she most desires." The cruel delight in her face and voice had sharpened,
and her words seemed to stab into Clary's ears like needles. "Only that and nothing more."
Simon looked as if she had hit him. Clary wanted to reach out to him, but she stood frozen to
the spot, too horrified to move.
"Why are you doing this?" Jace demanded.
"I rather thought I was offering you a boon."
Jace flushed, but said nothing. He avoided looking at Clary.
Simon said, "That's ridiculous. They're brother and sister."
The Queen shrugged, a delicate twitch of her shoulders. "Desire is not always lessened by
disgust. Nor can it be bestowed, like a favor, to those most deserving of it. And as my words
bind my magic, so you can know the truth. If she doesn't desire his kiss, she won't be free."
Simon said something angrily, but Clary didn't hear him: Her ears were buzzing, as if a swarm
of angry bees were trapped inside her head. Simon whirled around, looking furious, and said,
"You don't have to do this, Clary, it's a trick—"
"Not a trick," said Jace. "A test."
"Well, I don't know about you, Simon," said Isabelle, her voice edged. "But I'd like to get
Clary out of here."
"Like you'd kiss Alec," Simon said, "just because the Queen of the Seelie Court asked you

Page 81

to?"
"Sure I would." Isabelle sounded annoyed. "If the other option was being stuck in the Seelie
Court forever? Who cares, anyway? It's just a kiss."
"That's right." It was Jace. Clary saw him, at the blurred edge of her vision, as he moved
toward her and put a hand on her shoulder, turning her to face him. "It's just a kiss," he said, and
though his tone was harsh, his hands were inexplicably gentle. She let him turn her, looked up at
him. His eyes were very dark, perhaps because it was so dim down here in the Court, perhaps
because of something else. She could see her reflection in each of his dilated pupils, a tiny image
of herself inside his eyes. He said, "You can close your eyes and think of England, if you like."
"I've never even been to England," she said, but she shut her eyelids. She could feel the dank
heaviness of her clothes, cold and itchy against her skin, and the cloying sweet air of the cave,
colder yet, and the weight of Jace's hands on her shoulders, the only things that were warm. And
then he kissed her.
She felt the brush of his lips, light at first, and her own opened automatically beneath the
pressure. Almost against her will she felt herself go fluid and pliant, stretching upward to twine her
arms around his neck the way that a sunflower twists toward light. His arms slid around her, his
hands knotting in her hair, and the kiss stopped being gentle and became fierce, all in a single
moment like tinder flaring into a blaze. Clary heard a sound like a sigh rush through the Court, all
around them, a wave of noise, but it meant nothing, was lost in the rush of her blood through her
veins, the dizzying sense of weightlessness in her body.
Jace's hands moved from her hair, slid down her spine; she felt the hard press of his palms
against her shoulder blades—and then he pulled away, gently disengaging himself, drawing her
hands away from his neck and stepping back. For a moment Clary thought she might fall; she felt
as if something essential had been torn away from her, an arm or a leg, and she stared at Jace in
blank astonishment—what did he feel, did he feel nothing? She didn't think she could bear it if he
felt nothing.
He looked back at her, and when she saw the look on his face, she saw his eyes at Renwick's,
when he had watched the Portal that separated him from his home shatter into a thousand
irretrievable pieces. He held her gaze for a split second, then looked away from her, the muscles
in his throat working. His hands were clenched into fists at his sides. "Was that good enough?" he
called, turning to face the Queen and the courtiers behind her. "Did that entertain you?"
The Queen had a hand across her mouth, half-covering a smile. "We are quite entertained,"
she said. "But not, I think, so much as the both of you."
"I can only assume," said Jace, "that mortal emotions amuse you because you have none of
your own."
The smile slipped from her mouth at that.
"Easy, Jace," said Isabelle. She turned to Clary. "Can you leave now? Are you free?"
Clary went to the door and was not surprised to find no resistance barring her way. She stood
with her hand among the vines and turned to Simon. He was staring at her as if he'd never seen
her before.
"We should go," she said. "Before it's too late."
"It's already too late," he said.
Meliorn led them from the Seelie Court and deposited them back in the park, all without
speaking a single word. Clary thought his back looked stiff and disapproving. He turned away
after they'd splashed out of the pond, without even a good-bye for Isabelle, and disappeared
back into the wavering reflection of the moon.

Page 82

Isabelle watched him go with a scowl. "He is so broken up with."
Jace made a sound like a choked laugh and flipped the collar of his wet jacket up. They were
all shivering. The cold night smelled like dirt and plants and human modernity—Clary almost
thought she could scent the iron on the air. The ring of city surrounding the park sparked with
fierce lights: ice blue, cool green, hot red, and the pond lapped quietly against its dirt shores. The
moon's reflection had moved to the pond's far edge and quivered there as if it were afraid of
them.
"We'd better get back." Isabelle drew her still-wet coat closer around her shoulders. "Before
we freeze to death."
"It's going to take forever to get back to Brooklyn," Clary said. "Maybe we should take a
taxi."
"Or we could just go to the Institute," suggested Isabelle. At Jace's look, she said quickly,
"No one's there anyway—they're all in the Bone City, looking for clues. It'll just take a second to
stop by and grab your clothes, change into something dry. Besides, the Institute is still your
home, Jace."
"It's fine," Jace said, to Isabella's evident surprise. "There's something I need from my room
there anyway."
Clary hesitated. "I don't know. I might just grab a cab back with Simon." Maybe if they spent
a little time alone together, she could explain to him what had happened down in the Seelie Court,
and that it wasn't what he thought.
Jace had been examining his watch for water damage. Now he looked at her, eyebrows raised.
"That might be a little difficult," he said, "seeing that he left already."
"He what?" Clary whirled around and stared. Simon was gone; the three of them were alone
by the pond. She ran a little way up the hill and shouted his name. In the distance, she could just
see him, striding purposefully away along the concrete path that led out of the park and onto the
avenue. She called out to him again, but he didn't turn around.

Page 83

9
And Death Shall Have No Dominion
Isabelle had been telling the truth: The Institute was entirely deserted. Almost entirely,
anyway. Max was asleep on the red couch in the foyer when they came in. His glasses were
slightly askew and he clearly hadn't meant to fall asleep: There was a book open on the floor
where he'd dropped it and his sneakered feet dangled over the couch's edge in a manner that
looked as if it were probably uncomfortable.
Clary's heart went out to him immediately. He reminded her of Simon at the age of nine or ten,
all glasses and awkward blinking and ears.
"Max is like a cat. He can sleep anywhere." Jace reached down and plucked the glasses from
Max's face, setting them down on a squat inlaid table nearby. There was a look on his face Clary
had never seen before—a fierce protective gentleness that surprised her.
"Oh, leave his stuff alone—you'll just get mud on it," said Isabelle crossly, unbuttoning her
wet coat. Her dress clung to her long torso and water darkened the thick leather belt around her
waist. The glitter of her coiled whip was just visible where the handle protruded from the edge of
the belt. She was frowning. "I can feel a cold coming on," she said. "I'm going to take a hot
shower."
Jace watched her disappear down the corridor with a sort of reluctant admiration. "Sometimes
she reminds me of the poem. 'Isabelle, Isabelle, didn't worry. Isabelle didn't scream or scurry—' "
"Do you ever feel like screaming?" Clary asked him.
"Some of the time." Jace shrugged off his wet coat and hung it on the peg next to Isabelle's.
"She's right about the hot shower, though. I could certainly use one."
"I don't have anything to change into," Clary said, suddenly wanting a few moments to herself.
Her fingers itched to dial Simon's number on her cell phone, find out if he was all right. "I'll just
wait for you here."
"Don't be stupid. I'll lend you a T-shirt." His jeans were soaked and hung low on his
hipbones, showing a strip of pale, tattooed skin between the denim and the edge of his T-shirt.
Clary looked away. "I don't think—"
"Come on." His tone was firm. "There's something I want to show you, anyway."
Surreptitiously, Clary checked the screen on her phone as she followed Jace down the hall to
his room. Simon hadn't tried to call. Ice seemed to crystallize inside her chest. Until two weeks
ago, it had been years since she and Simon had had a fight. Now he seemed to be mad at her all
the time.
Jace's room was just as she remembered it: neat as a pin and bare as a monk's cell. There was
nothing about the room that told you anything about Jace: no posters on the walls, no books
stacked on the night table. Even the duvet on the bed was plain white.
He went to the dresser and pulled a folded long-sleeved blue T-shirt out of a drawer. He
tossed it to Clary. "That one shrank in the wash," he said. "It'll probably still be big on you,
but…" He shrugged. "I'm going to shower. Yell if you need anything."
She nodded, holding the shirt across her chest as if it were a shield. He looked as if he were
about to say something else, but apparently thought better of it; with another shrug, he
Previous
Top
Next

Page 84

disappeared into the bathroom, closing the door firmly behind him.
Clary sank down onto the bed, the shirt across her lap, and pulled her phone out of her
pocket. She dialed Simon's number. After four rings, it went to voice mail. "Hi, you've reached
Simon. Either I'm away from the phone or I'm avoiding you. Leave me a message and—"
"What are you doing?"
Jace stood in the open doorway of the bathroom. Water ran loudly in the shower behind him
and the bathroom was half full of steam. He was shirtless and barefoot, damp jeans riding low on
his hips, showing the deep indentations above his hipbones, as if someone had pressed their
fingers to the skin there.
Clary snapped her phone closed and dropped it onto the bed. "Nothing. Checking the time."
"There's a clock next to the bed," Jace pointed out. "You were calling the mundane, weren't
you?"
"His name is Simon." Clary wadded Jace's shirt into a ball between her fists. "And you don't
have to be such a bastard about him all the time. He's helped you out more than once." Jace's
eyes were lidded, thoughtful. The bathroom was rapidly filling with steam, making his hair curl
more.
He said, "And now you feel guilty because he's run off. I wouldn't bother calling him. I'm sure
he's avoiding you."
Clary didn't try to keep the anger out of her voice. "And you know this because you and he
are so close?"
"I know it because I saw the look on his face before he took off," Jace said. "You didn't. You
weren't looking at him. But I was."
Clary raked her still-dank hair out of her eyes. Her clothes itched where they clung to her skin,
and she suspected she smelled like the bottom of a pond, and she couldn't stop seeing Simon's
face when he'd looked at her in the Seelie Court—as if he hated her. "It's your fault," she said
suddenly, rage gathering around her heart. "You shouldn't have kissed me like that."
He had been leaning against the door frame; now he stood up straight. "How should I have
kissed you? Is there another way you like it?"
"No." Her hands trembled in her lap. They were cold, white, wrinkled by water. She laced her
fingers together to stop the shaking. "I just don't want to be kissed by you."
"It didn't seem to me that either of us had a choice in the matter."
"That's what I don't understand!" Clary burst out. "Why did she make you kiss me? The
Queen, I mean. Why force us to do—that? What pleasure could she possibly have gotten out of
it?"
"You heard what the Queen said. She thought she was doing me a favor."
"That's not true."
"It is true. How many times do I have to tell you? The Fair Folk don't lie."
Clary thought of what Jace had said back at Magnus's. They'll find out whatever it is you
want most in the world and give it to you—with a sting in the tail of the gift that will make you
regret you ever wanted it in the first place. "Then she was wrong."
"She wasn't wrong." Jace's tone was bitter. "She saw the way I looked at you, and you at me,
and Simon at you, and she played us like the instruments we are to her."
"I don't look at you," Clary whispered.
"What?"
"I said, I don't look at you." She released the hands that had been clasped together in her lap.

Page 85

There were red marks where her fingers had gripped each other. "At least I try not to."
His eyes were narrowed, just a glint of gold showing through the lashes, and she remembered
the first time she had seen him and how he had reminded her of a lion, golden and deadly. "Why
not?"
"Why do you think?" Her words were almost soundless, barely a whisper.
"Then why?" His voice shook. "Why all this with Simon, why keep pushing me away, not
letting me near you—"
"Because it's impossible," she said, and the last word came out as a sort of wail, despite her
efforts at control. "You know that as well as I do!"
"Because you're my sister," Jace said.
She nodded without speaking.
"Possibly," said Jace. "And because of that, you've decided your old friend Simon makes a
useful distraction?"
"It's not like that," she said. "I love Simon."
"Like you love Luke," said Jace. "Like you love your mother."
"No." Her voice was as cold and pointed as an icicle. "Don't tell me what I feel."
A small muscle jumped at the side of his mouth. "I don't believe you."
Clary stood up. She couldn't meet his eyes, so instead she fixed her gaze on the thin star-
shaped scar on his right shoulder, a memory of some old injury. This life of scars and killing,
Hodge had said once. You have no part in it. "Jace," she said. "Why are you doing this to me?"
"Because you're lying to me. And you're lying to yourself." Jace's eyes were blazing, and even
though his hands were stuffed into his pockets, she could see that they were knotted into fists.
Something inside Clary cracked and broke, and words came pouring out. "What do you want
me to tell you? The truth? The truth is that I love Simon like I should love you, and I wish he was
my brother and you weren't, but I can't do anything about that and neither can you! Or do you
have some ideas, since you're so goddamned smart?"
Jace sucked a breath in, and she realized he had never expected her to say what she'd just
said, not in a million years. The look on his face said as much.
She scrambled to regain her composure. "Jace, I'm sorry, I didn't mean—"
"No. You're not sorry. Don't be sorry." He moved toward her, almost tripping over his feet—
Jace, who never stumbled, never tripped over anything, never made an ungraceful move. His
hands came up to cup her face; she felt the warmth of his fingertips, millimeters from her skin;
knew she ought to pull away, but stood frozen, staring up at him. "You don't understand," he
said. His voice shook. "I've never felt this way about anyone. I didn't think I could. I thought—
the way I grew up—my father—"
"To love is to destroy," she said numbly. "I remember."
"I thought that part of my heart was broken," he said, and there was a look on his face as he
spoke as if he were surprised to hear himself saying these words, saying my heart. "Forever. But
you—"
"Jace. Don't." She reached up and covered his hand with hers, folding his fingers into her
own. "It's pointless."
"That's not true." There was desperation in his voice. "If we both feel the same way—"
"It doesn't matter what we feel. There's nothing we can do." She heard her voice as if a
stranger were speaking: remote, miserable. "Where would we go to be together? How could we
live?"

Page 86

"We could keep it a secret."
"People would find out. And I don't want to lie to my family, do you?"
His reply was bitter. "What family? The Lightwoods hate me anyway."
"No, they don't. And I could never tell Luke. And my mother, what if she woke up, what
would we say to her? This, what we want, it would be sickening to everyone we care about—"
"Sickening?" He dropped his hands from her face as if she'd pushed him away. He sounded
stunned. "What we feel—what I feel—it's sickening to you?"
She caught her breath at the look on his face. "Maybe," she said, in a whisper. "I don't know."
"Then you should have said that to begin with."
"Jace—"
But he was gone from her, his expression shut and locked like a door. It was hard to believe
he'd ever looked at her another way. "I'm sorry I said anything, then." His voice was stiff, formal.
"I won't be kissing you again. You can count on that."
Clary's heart did a slow, purposeless somersault as he moved away from her, plucked a towel
off the top of the dresser, and headed back toward the bathroom. "But—Jace, what are you
doing?"
"Finishing my shower. And if you've made me run through all the hot water, I'll be very
annoyed." He stepped into the bathroom, kicking the door shut behind him.
Clary collapsed onto the bed and stared up at the ceiling. It was as blank as Jace's face had
been before he turned his back on her. Rolling over, she realized she was lying on top of his blue
shirt: It even smelled like him, like soap and smoke and coppery blood. Curling around it like
she'd once curled around her favorite blanket when she was very small, she closed her eyes.
In the dream, she looked down on shimmering water, spread out below her like an endless
mirror that reflected the night sky. And like a mirror, it was solid and hard, and she could walk
on it. She walked, smelling night air and wet leaves and the smell of the city, glittering in the
far distance like a faerie castle wreathed in lights—and where she walked, spiderwebbing
cracks fissured out from her footsteps and slivers of glass splashed up like water.
The sky began to shine. It was alight with points of fire, like burning match tips. They fell, a
rain of hot coals from the sky, and she cowered, throwing up her arms. One fell just in front of
her, a hurtling bonfire, but when it struck the ground it became a boy. It was Jace, all in
burning gold with his gold eyes and gold hair, and white-gold wings sprouted from his back,
wider and more thickly feathered than any bird's.
He smiled like a cat and pointed behind her, and Clary turned to see that a dark-haired
boy—was it Simon?—was standing there, and wings spread from his back as well, feathered
black as midnight, and each feather was tipped with blood.
Clary woke up gasping, her hands knotted in Jace's shirt. It was dark in the bedroom, the only
light streaming from the one narrow window beside the bed. She sat up. Her head felt heavy and
the back of her neck ached. She scanned the room slowly and jumped as a bright pinpoint of
light, like a cat's eyes in the darkness, shone out at her.
Jace was sitting in an armchair beside the bed. He was wearing jeans and a gray sweater and
his hair looked nearly dry. He was holding something in his hand that gleamed like metal. A
weapon? Though what he might be guarding against, here in the Institute, Clary couldn't guess.
"Did you sleep well?"
She nodded. Her mouth felt thick. "Why didn't you wake me up?"

Page 87

"I thought you could use the rest. Besides, you were sleeping like the dead. You even
drooled," he added. "On my shirt."
Clary's hand flew to her mouth. "Sorry."
"It's not often you get to see someone drool," Jace observed. "Especially with such total
abandon. Mouth wide open and everything."
"Oh, shut up." She felt around among the bedcovers until she located her phone and checked
it again, though she knew what it would say. No calls. "It's three in the morning," she noted with
dismay. "Do you think Simon's all right?"
"I think he's weird, actually," said Jace. "Though that has little to do with the time."
She shoved the phone into her jeans pocket. "I'm going to change."
Jace's white-painted bathroom was no bigger than Isabelle's, though it was considerably
neater. There wasn't much variation among the rooms in the Institute, Clary thought, closing the
door behind her, but at least there was privacy. She shucked off her wet shirt and hung it on the
towel rack, splashed water over her face, and ran a comb through her wildly curling hair.
Jace's shirt was too big for her, but the material was soft against her skin. She rolled the
sleeves up and went back into the bedroom, where she found Jace sitting exactly where he had
been before, staring moodily down at the glinting object in his hands. She leaned on the back of
the armchair. "What is that?"
Instead of answering, he turned it over so that she could see it properly. It was a jagged piece
of broken glass, but instead of reflecting her own face, it held an image of green grass and blue
sky and the bare black branches of trees.
"I didn't know you kept that," she said. "That piece of the Portal."
"It's why I wanted to come here," he said. "To get this." Longing and loathing were mixed in
his voice. "I keep thinking maybe I'll see my father in a reflection. Figure out what he's up to."
"But he's not there, is he? I thought he was somewhere here. In the city."
Jace shook his head. "Magnus has been looking for him and he doesn't think so."
"Magnus has been looking for him? I didn't know that. How—"
"Magnus didn't get to be High Warlock for nothing. His power extends through the city and
beyond. He can sense what's out there, to an extent."
Clary snorted. "He can feel disturbances in the Force?"
Jace slewed around in the chair and frowned at her. "I'm not joking. After that warlock was
killed down in TriBeCa, he started looking into it. When I went to stay with him, he asked me for
something of my father's to make the tracking easier. I gave him the Morgenstern ring. He said
he'd let me know if he senses Valentine anywhere in the city, but so far he hasn't."
"Maybe he just wanted your ring," Clary said. "He sure wears a lot of jewelry."
"He can have it." Jace's hand tightened around the bit of mirror in his grasp; Clary noted with
alarm the blood welling up around the jagged edges where they cut into his skin. "It's worthless to
me."
"Hey," she said, and leaned down to take the glass out of his hand. "Easy there." She slid the
piece of Portal into the pocket of his jacket where it hung on the wall. The edges of the glass were
dark with blood, Jace's palms scored with red lines. "Maybe we should get you back to
Magnus's," she said as gently as she could. "Alec's been there a long time, and—"
"I doubt he minds, somehow," Jace said, but he stood up obediently enough and reached for
his stele, which was propped against the wall. As he drew a healing rune on the back of his
bleeding right hand, he said, "There's something I've been meaning to ask you."

Page 88

"And what's that?"
"When you got me out of the cell in the Silent City, how did you do it? How did you unlock
the door?"
"Oh. I just used a regular Opening rune, and—"
She was interrupted by a harsh, tolling ring, and clapped her hand to her pocket before she
realized that the sound she'd heard was much louder and sharper than any sound her phone could
make. She looked around in confusion.
"That's the Institute's doorbell," Jace said, grabbing his jacket. "Come on."
They were halfway to the foyer when Isabelle burst out of her own bedroom door, wearing a
cotton bathrobe, a pink silk sleep mask pushed up on her forehead, and a semi-dazed expression.
"It's three in the morning!" she said to them, in a tone that suggested that this was all Jace's, or
possibly Clary's, fault. "Who's ringing our doorbell at three in the morning?"
"Maybe it's the Inquisitor," Clary said, feeling suddenly cold.
"She could get in on her own," said Jace. "Any Shadowhunter could. The Institute is only
closed to mundanes and Downworlders."
Clary felt her heart contract. "Simon!" she said. "It must be him!"
"Oh, for goodness' sake," yawned Isabelle, "is he really waking us up at this ungodly hour just
to prove his love to you or something? Couldn't he have called? Mundane men are such twits."
They had reached the foyer, which was empty; Max must have gone to bed on his own. Isabelle
stalked across the room and toggled a switch on the far wall. Somewhere inside the cathedral a
distant rumbling thump was audible. "There," Isabelle said. "Elevator's on its way."
"I can't believe he didn't have the dignity and presence of mind just to get drunk and pass out
in some gutter," said Jace. "I must say, I'm disappointed in the little fellow."
Clary barely heard him. A rising sense of fear made her blood slow and thick. She
remembered her dream: the angels, the ice, Simon with his bleeding wings. She shivered.
Isabelle looked at her sympathetically. "It is cold in here," she observed. She reached up and
took down what looked like a blue velvet coat from one of the coat hooks. "Here," she said. "Put
this on."
Clary slid the coat on and drew it close around her. It was too long, but it was warm. It had a
hood, too, lined with satin. Clary pushed it back so she could see the elevator doors opening.
They opened on a hollow box whose mirrored sides reflected her own pale and startled face.
Without a pause for thought, she stepped inside.
Isabelle looked at her in confusion. "What are you doing?"
"It's Simon down there," Clary said. "I know it is."
"But—"
Suddenly, Jace was beside Clary, holding the doors open for Isabelle. "Come on, Izzy," he
said. With a theatrical sigh, she followed.
Clary tried to catch his eye as the three of them rode down in silence—Isabelle pinning up the
last long coil of her hair—but Jace wouldn't look at her. He was looking at himself sidelong in the
elevator mirror, whistling softly under his breath as he always did when he was nervous. She
remembered the slight tremor in his touch as he had taken hold of her in the Seelie Court. She
thought of the look on Simon's face—and then of him almost running to get away from her,
vanishing into the shadows at the edge of the park. There was a knot of dread inside her chest
and she didn't know why.
The elevator doors opened onto the nave of the cathedral, alive with the dancing light of

Page 89

candles. She pushed past Jace in her hurry to get out of the elevator and practically ran down the
narrow aisle between the pews. She stumbled on the dragging edge of her coat and bunched it up
impatiently in her hand before dashing to the wide double doors. On the inside they were barred
with bronze bolts the size of Clary's arms. As she reached for the highest bolt, the bell rang
through the church again. She heard Isabelle whisper something to Jace, and then Clary was
hauling on the bolt, dragging it back, and she felt Jace's hand over hers, helping her pull the heavy
doors open.
Night air swept in, guttering the candles in their brackets. The air smelled of city: of salt and
fumes, cooling concrete and garbage, and underneath those familiar smells, the scent of copper,
like the tang of a new penny.
At first Clary thought the steps were empty. Then she blinked and saw Raphael standing there,
his head of black curls tousled by the night breeze, his white shirt open at the neck to show the
scar in the hollow of his throat. In his arms he held a body. That was all Clary saw as she stared
at him in bewilderment, a body. Someone very dead, arms and legs dangling like limp ropes, head
fallen back to expose the mangled throat. She felt Jace's hand tighten around her arm like a vise,
and only then did she look more closely and see the familiar corduroy jacket with its torn sleeve,
the blue T-shirt underneath now stained and spotted with blood, and she screamed.
The scream made no sound. Clary felt her knees give and would have slid to the ground if
Jace hadn't been holding her up. "Don't look," he said in her ear. "For God's sake, don't look."
But she couldn't not look at the blood matting Simon's brown hair, his torn throat, the gashes
along his dangling wrists. Black spots dotted her vision as she fought for breath.
It was Isabelle who snatched one of the empty candelabras from the side of the door and
aimed it at Raphael as if it were an enormous three-pointed spear.
"What have you done to Simon?" For that moment, her voice clear and commanding, she
sounded exactly like her mother.
"El no es muerto," Raphael said, in a flat and emotionless voice, and laid Simon down on the
ground almost at Clary's feet, with a surprising gentleness. She had forgotten how strong he must
be—he had a vampire's unnatural strength despite his slightness.
In the light of the candles that spilled through the doorway, Clary could see that Simon's shirt
was soaked through at the front with blood.
"Did you say—," she began.
"He isn't dead," Jace said, holding her tighter. "He's not dead."
She pulled away from him with a hard jerk and went to her knees on the concrete. She felt no
disgust at touching Simon's bloodied skin as she slid her hands under his head, pulling him up
into her lap. She felt only the terrified childish horror she remembered from being five years old
and having broken her mother's priceless Liberty lamp. Nothing, said a voice in the back of her
head, will put these pieces hack together again.
"Simon," she whispered, touching his face. His glasses were gone. "Simon, it's me."
"He can't hear you," said Raphael. "He's dying."
Her head jerked up. "But you said—"
"I said he was not dead yet," said Raphael. "But in a few minutes—ten, perhaps—his heart
will slow and stop. Already he is beyond seeing or hearing anything."
Her arms tightened around him involuntarily. "We have to get him to a hospital—or call
Magnus."
"They can't do him any good," said Raphael. "You don't understand."

Page 90

"No," said Jace, his voice as soft as silk tipped with needle-sharp points. "We don't. And
perhaps you should explain yourself. Because otherwise I'm going to assume you're a rogue
bloodsucker, and cut your heart out. Like I should have done last time we met."
Raphael smiled at him without amusement. "You swore not to harm me, Shadowhunter. Have
you forgotten?"
"I didn't," said Isabelle, brandishing the candelabra.
Raphael ignored her. He was still looking at Jace. "I remembered that night you broke into the
Dumort looking for your friend. It is why I brought him here"—and he gestured at Simon—"when
I found him in the hotel, instead of letting the others drink him to death. You see, he broke in,
without permission, and therefore was fair game for us. But I kept him alive, knowing he was
yours. I have no wish for a war with the Nephilim."
"He broke in?" Clary said in disbelief. "Simon would never do anything that stupid and
crazy."
"But he did," said Raphael, with the faintest trace of a smile, "because he was afraid he was
becoming one of us, and he wanted to know if the process could be reversed. You might
remember that when he was in the form of a rat, and you came to fetch him from us, he bit me."
"Very enterprising of him," said Jace. "I approved."
"Perhaps," said Raphael. "In any case, he took some of my blood into his mouth when he did
it. You know that is how we pass our powers to each other. Through the blood."
Through the blood. Clary remembered Simon jerking away from the vampire film on TV,
wincing at the sunlight in McCarren Park. "He thought he was turning into one of you," she said.
"He went to the hotel to see if it was true."
"Yes," said Raphael. "The pity of it is that the effects of my blood would probably have faded
over time had he done nothing. But now—" He gestured at Simon's limp body expressively.
"Now what?" said Isabelle, with a hard edge to her voice. "Now he'll die?"
"And rise again. Now he will be a vampire."
The candelabra tipped forward as Isabelle's eyes widened in shock. "What?"
Jace caught the makeshift weapon before it hit the floor. When he turned to Raphael, his eyes
were bleak. "You're lying."
"Wait and see," said Raphael. "He will die and rise as one of the Night Children. That is also
why I came. Simon is one of mine now." There was nothing in his voice, no sorrow or pleasure,
but Clary could not help but wonder what hidden glee he might feel at having so opportunely
lucked into an effective bargaining chip.
"There's nothing that can be done? No way to reverse it?" demanded Isabelle, panic tinging
her voice. Clary thought distantly that it was strange that these two, Jace and Isabelle, who did not
love Simon the way she did, were the ones doing all the talking. But perhaps they were speaking
for her precisely because she couldn't bear to say a word.
"You could cut off his head and burn his heart in a fire, but I doubt that you will do that."
"No!" Clary's arms tightened around Simon. "Don't you dare hurt him."
"I have no need to," said Raphael.
"I wasn't talking to you." Clary didn't look up. "Don't you even think about it, Jace. Don't
even think about it."
There was silence. She could hear Isabelle's worried intake of breath, and Raphael of course
did not breathe at all. Jace hesitated a moment before he said, "Clary, what would Simon want? Is
this what he'd want for himself?"

Page 91

She jerked her head up. Jace was looking down at her, the three-pronged metal candelabra still
in his hand, and suddenly an image flashed across her mental landscape of Jace holding Simon
down and plunging the sharp end of it into his chest, making the blood splash up like a fountain.
"Get away from us!" she screamed suddenly, so loudly that she saw the distant figures walking
along the avenue in front of the cathedral turn and look behind them, as if startled at the noise.
Jace went white to the roots of his hair, so white that his wide eyes looked like gold disks,
inhuman and weirdly out of place. He said, "Clary, you don't think—"
Simon gasped suddenly, arching upward in Clary's grasp. She screamed again and caught at
him, pulling him up toward her. His eyes were wide and blind and terrified. He reached up. She
wasn't sure if he was trying to touch her face or claw at her, not knowing who she was.
"It's me," she said, gently pushing his hand down to his chest, lacing their fingers together.
"Simon, it's me. It's Clary." Her hands slipped on his; when she looked down, she saw they were
wet with blood from his shirt and from the tears that had slid down her face without her noticing.
"Simon, I love you," she said.
His hands tightened on hers. He breathed out—a harsh, ratcheting sound—and then did not
breathe in again.
I love you. I love you. I love you. Her last words to Simon seemed to echo in Clary's ears as
he went limp in her grasp. Isabelle was suddenly next to her, saying something in her ear, but
Clary couldn't hear her. The sound of rushing water, like an oncoming tidal wave, filled her ears.
She watched as Isabelle tried gently to pry her hands away from Simon's, and couldn't. Clary was
surprised. She didn't feel like she was holding on to him that tightly.
Giving up, Isabelle got to her feet and turned angrily on Raphael. She was shouting. Halfway
through her tirade, Clary's hearing switched back on, like a radio that had finally found a station
within range. "—and now what are we supposed to do?" Isabelle screamed.
"Bury him," said Raphael.
The candelabra swung up again in Jace's hand. "That's not funny."
"It isn't supposed to be," said the vampire, unfazed. "It is how we are made. We are drained,
blooded, and buried. When he digs his own way out of a grave, that is when a vampire is born."
Isabelle made a faint sound of disgust. "I don't think I could do that."
"Some can't," said Raphael. "If no one is there to help them dig out, they stay like that,
trapped like rats under the earth."
A sound tore its way out of Clary's throat. A sob that was as raw as a scream. She said, "I
won't put him in the ground."
"Then he'll stay like this," said Raphael mercilessly. "Dead but not quite dead. Never waking."
They were all staring down at her. Isabelle and Jace as if they were holding their breaths,
waiting on her response. Raphael looked incurious, almost bored.
"You didn't come into the Institute because you can't, isn't that right?" Clary said. "Because
it's holy ground and you're unholy."
"That's not exactly—," Jace began, but Raphael cut him off with a gesture.
"I should tell you," said the vampire boy, "that there is not much time. The longer we wait
before putting him into the ground, the less likely he'll be able to dig his own way back out of it."
Clary looked down at Simon. He really would look as if he were sleeping, if it weren't for the
long gashes along his bare skin. "We can bury him," she said. "But I want it to be in a Jewish
cemetery. And I want to be there when he wakes up."

Page 92

Raphael's eyes glittered. "It will not be pleasant."
"Nothing ever is." She set her jaw. "Let's get going. We only have a few hours until dawn."

Page 93

10
A Fine and Private Place
The cemetery was in the outskirts of Queens, where apartment buildings gave way to
rows of orderly-looking Victorian houses painted gingerbread colors: pink, white, and blue. The
streets were wide and mostly deserted, the avenue leading up to the cemetery unlit except by a
single streetlight. It took them a short while with their steles to break in through the locked gates,
and another while to find a spot hidden enough for Raphael to begin digging. It was at the top of
a low hill, sheltered from the road below by a thick line of trees. Clary, Jace, and Isabelle were
protected with glamour, but there was no way to hide Raphael, or to hide Simon's body, so the
trees provided a welcome cover.
The sides of the hill not facing the road were thickly layered with headstones, many of them
bearing a pointed Star of David at the top. They gleamed white and smooth as milk in the
moonlight. In the distance was a lake, its surface pleated with glittering ripples. A nice place, Clary
thought. A good place to come and lay flowers on someone's grave, to sit awhile and think about
their life, what they meant to you. Not a good place to come at night, under cover of darkness, to
bury your friend in a shallow dirt grave without the benefit of a coffin or a service.
"Did he suffer?" she asked Raphael.
He looked up from his digging, leaning on the handle of the shovel like the grave digger in
Hamlet. "What?"
"Simon. Did he suffer? Did the vampires hurt him?"
"No. The blood death is not such a bad way to die," said Raphael, his musical voice soft.
"The bite drugs you. It is pleasant, like going to sleep."
A wave of dizziness passed over her, and for a moment she thought she might faint.
"Clary." Jace's voice snapped her out of her reverie. "Come on. You don't have to watch
this."
He held out his hand to her. Looking past him, she could see Isabelle standing with her whip in
her hand. They had wrapped Simon's body in a blanket and it lay on the ground at her feet, as if
she were guarding it. Not it, Clary reminded herself fiercely. Him. Simon.
"I want to be here when he wakes up."
"I know. We'll come right back." When she didn't move, Jace took her unresisting arm and
drew her away from the clearing and down the side of the hill. There were boulders here, just
above the first line of graves; he sat down on one, zipping up his jacket. It was surprisingly chilly
out. For the first time this season Clary could see her breath when she exhaled.
She sat down on the boulder beside Jace and stared down at the lake. She could hear the
rhythmic thump-thump of Raphael's spade hitting the dirt and the shoveled dirt hitting the ground.
Raphael wasn't human; he worked fast. It wouldn't take that long for him to dig a grave. And
Simon wasn't all that big a person; the grave wouldn't have to be that deep.
A stab of pain twisted through her abdomen. She bent forward, hands splayed across her
stomach. "I feel sick."
"I know. That's why I brought you out here. You looked like you were going to throw up on
Raphael's feet."
Previous
Top
Next

Page 94

She made a soft groaning noise.
"Might have wiped the smirk off his face," Jace observed reflectively. "There's that to
consider."
"Shut up." The pain had eased. She tipped her head back, looking up at the moon, a circle of
chipped silver polish floating in a sea of stars. "This is my fault."
"It's not your fault."
"You're right. It's our fault."
Jace turned toward her, exasperation clear in the lines of his shoulders. "How do you figure
that?"
She looked at him silently for a moment. He needed a haircut. His hair curled the way vines
did when they got too long, in looping tendrils, the color of white gold in the moonlight. The
scars on his face and throat looked like they had been etched there with metallic ink. He was
beautiful, she thought miserably, beautiful and there was nothing there in him, not an expression,
not a slant of cheekbone or shape of jaw or curve of lips that bespoke any family resemblance to
herself or her mother at all. He didn't even really look like Valentine.
"What?" he said. "Why are you looking at me like that?"
She wanted to throw herself into his arms and sob at the exact same time that she wanted to
pound on him with her fists. Instead, she said, "If it weren't for what happened in the faerie court,
Simon would still be alive."
He reached down and savagely yanked a hunk of grass out of the ground. Dirt still clung to the
roots. He tossed it aside. "We were forced to do what we did. It's not as if we did it for fun, or to
hurt him. Besides," he said, with the ghost of a smile, "you're my sister."
"Don't say it like that—"
"What, 'sister'?" He shook his head. "When I was a little kid, I realized that if you say any
word over and over fast enough, it loses all its meaning. I'd lie awake saying the words over and
over to myself—'sugar,' 'mirror,' 'whisper,' 'dark.' 'Sister,' " he said, softly. "You're my sister."
"It doesn't matter how many times you say it. It'll still be true."
"And it doesn't matter what you won't let me say, that'll still be true too."
"Jace!" Another voice, calling his name. It was Alec, slightly out of breath from running. He
was holding a black plastic bag in one hand. Behind him stalked Magnus, impossibly tall and thin
and glowering in a long leather coat that flapped in the wind like a bat's wing. Alec came to a stop
in front of Jace and held out the bag. "I brought blood," he said. "Like you asked."
Jace opened the top of the bag, peered in, and wrinkled his nose. "Do I want to ask you where
you got this?"
"From a butcher shop in Greenpoint," said Magnus, joining them. "They bleed their meat to
make it halal. It's animal blood."
"Blood is blood," said Jace, and stood up. He looked down at Clary and hesitated. "When
Raphael said this wouldn't be pleasant, he wasn't lying. You can stay here. I'll send Isabelle down
to wait with you."
She tipped her head back to look up at him. The moonlight cast the shadow of branches
across his face. "Have you ever seen a vampire rise?"
"No, but I—"
"Then you don't really know, do you?" She stood up, and Isabelle's blue coat fell around her
in rustling folds. "I want to be there. I have to be there."
She could see only part of his face in the shadows, but she thought he looked almost—

Page 95

impressed. "I know better than to tell you there's anything you can't do," he said. "Let's go."
Raphael was tamping down a large rectangle of dirt when they came back into the clearing,
Jace and Clary a little ahead of Magnus and Alec, who seemed to be arguing about something.
Simon's body was gone. Isabelle was sitting on the ground, her whip coiled at her ankles in a
golden circle. She was shivering. "Jesus, it's cold," Clary said, pulling Isabelle's heavy coat close
around her. The velvet was warm, at least. She tried to ignore the fact that the hem of it was
stained with Simon's blood. "It's as if it turned to winter overnight."
"Be glad it isn't winter," said Raphael, setting the spade against the trunk of a nearby tree.
"The ground freezes like iron in winter. Sometimes it is impossible to dig and the fledgling must
wait months, starving underground, before it can be born."
"Is that what you call them? Fledglings?" said Clary. The word seemed wrong, too friendly
somehow. It reminded her of ducklings.
"Yes," said Raphael. "It means the not-yet or newly born." He caught sight of Magnus then,
and for a split second looked surprised before he wiped the expression carefully from his
features. "High Warlock," he said. "I hadn't expected to see you here."
"I was curious," said Magnus, his cat eyes glittering. "I've never seen one of the Night
Children rise."
Raphael glanced at Jace, who was lounging against a tree trunk. "You keep surprisingly
illustrious company, Shadowhunter."
"Are you talking about yourself again?" asked Jace. He smoothed the churned dirt with the tip
of a boot. "That seems boastful."
"Maybe he meant me," said Alec. Everyone looked at him in surprise. Alec so rarely made
jokes. He smiled nervously. "Sorry," he said. "Nerves."
"There's no need for that," said Magnus, reaching to touch Alec's shoulder. Alec moved
quickly out of range, and Magnus's outstretched hand fell to his side.
"So what do we do now?" Clary demanded, hugging herself for warmth. Cold seemed to have
seeped into every pore of her body. Surely it was too cold for late summer.
Raphael, noticing her gesture, smiled minutely. "It is always cold at a rising," he said. "The
fledgling draws strength from the living things that surround it, taking from them the energy to
rise."
Clary glared at him resentfully. "You don't seem cold."
"I'm not living." He stepped back a little from the edge of the grave—Clary forced herself to
think of it as a grave, since that's exactly what it was—and gestured to the others to do the same.
"Make room," he said. "Simon can hardly rise if you are all standing on top of him."
They moved hastily backward. Clary found Isabelle clutching her elbow and turned to see that
the other girl was white to the lips. "What's wrong?"
"Everything," Isabelle said. "Clary, maybe we should have just let him go—"
"Let him die, you mean." Clary jerked her arm out of Isabelle's grip. "Of course that's what
you think. You think everyone who isn't just like you is better off dead anyway."
Isabelle's face was the picture of misery. "That isn't—"
A sound tore through the clearing, a sound unlike any Clary had ever heard before—a sort of
pounding rhythm coming from deep underground, as if suddenly the heartbeat of the world had
become audible.
What's happening? Clary thought, and then the ground buckled and heaved under her. She
fell to her knees. The grave was roiling like the surface of an unsteady ocean. Ripples appeared in
its surface. Suddenly it burst apart, clods of dirt flying. A small mountain of dirt, like an anthill,

Page 96

heaved itself upward. At the center of the mountain was a hand, fingers splayed, clawing at the
dirt.
"Simon!" Clary tried to rush forward, but Raphael yanked her back.
"Let me go!" She tried to pull herself free, but Raphael's grip was like steel. "Can't you see he
needs our help?"
"He should do this himself," Raphael said, without loosening his hold on her. "It is better that
way."
"It's your way! It's not mine!" She jerked herself out of his grip and ran toward the grave, just
as it heaved upward, hurling her back to the ground. A hunched shape was forcing itself out of
the hastily dug grave, fingers like filthy claws sunk deep into the earth. Its bare arms were streaked
black with dirt and blood. It tore itself free of the sucking earth, crawled a few feet, and collapsed
onto the ground.
"Simon," she whispered. Because of course it was Simon, Simon, not an it. She scrambled to
her feet and ran toward him, her sneakers sinking deep into the churned earth.
"Clary!" Jace shouted. "What are you doing?"
She stumbled, her ankle twisting as her leg sank into the dirt. She fell onto her knees next to
Simon, who lay as still as if he really were dead. His hair was filthy and matted with clots of dirt,
his glasses gone, his T-shirt torn down the side, blood on the skin that showed under it. "Simon,"
she said, and reached to touch his shoulder. "Simon, are you—"
His body tensed under her fingers, every muscle tightening, his skin hard as iron.
"—all right?" she finished.
He turned his head, and she saw his eyes. They were blank, lifeless. With a sharp cry he rolled
over and sprang at her, swift as a striking snake. He struck her squarely, knocking her back into
the dirt. "Simon!" she shouted, but he didn't seem to hear. His face was twisted, unrecognizable
as he loomed up over her, his lips curling back, and she saw his sharp canines, the fang-teeth,
gleam in the moonlight like white bone needles. Suddenly terrified, she kicked out at him, but he
grabbed her shoulders and forced her back down into the dirt. His hands were bloody, the nails
broken, but he was incredibly strong, stronger even than her own Shadowhunter muscles. The
bones in her shoulders ground together painfully as he bent down over her—
And was plucked away and sent flying as if he weighed no more than a pebble. Clary shot to
her feet, gasping, and met Raphael's grim gaze. "I told you to stay away from him," he said, and
turned to kneel down by Simon, who had landed a short distance away and was curled, twitching,
on the ground.
Clary sucked in a breath. It sounded like a sob. "He doesn't know me."
"He knows you. He doesn't care." Raphael looked over his shoulder at Jace. "He is starving.
He needs blood."
Jace, who had been standing white-faced and frozen at the grave's edge, stepped forward and
held out the plastic bag mutely, like an offering. Raphael snatched it and tore it open. A number of
plastic packets of red fluid fell out. He seized one, muttering, and tore it open with sharp nails,
spattering blood down the front of his dirt-stained white shirt.
Simon, as if scenting the blood, curled up and let out a piteous wail. He was still twitching; his
broken-nailed hands gouged at the dirt and his eyes were rolled back to the whites. Raphael held
out the blood packet, letting some of the red fluid drip onto Simon's face, streaking the white skin
with scarlet. "There you go," he said, almost in a croon. "Drink, little fledgling. Drink."
And Simon, who had been a vegetarian since he was ten years old, who wouldn't drink milk
that wasn't organic, who fainted at the sight of needles—Simon snatched the packet of blood out

Page 97

of Raphael's thin brown hand and tore into it with his teeth. He swallowed the blood in a few
gulps and tossed the packet aside with another wail; Raphael was ready with a second one, and
pressed it into his hand. "Do not drink too fast," he cautioned. "You will make yourself sick."
Simon, of course, ignored him; he had managed to get the second packet open without help and
was gulping greedily at the contents. Blood ran from the corners of his mouth, down his throat,
and spattered his hands with fat red drops. His eyes were closed.
Raphael turned to look at Clary. She could feel Jace staring at her too, and the others, all with
identical expressions of horror and disgust. "Next time he feeds," Raphael said calmly, "it will not
be quite so messy."
Messy. Clary turned away and stumbled out of the clearing, hearing Jace call out for her but
ignoring him, starting to run when she reached the trees. She was halfway down the hill when the
pain hit. She went to her knees, gagging, as everything in her stomach came up in a wrenching
flood. When it was over, she crawled a short distance away and collapsed against the ground.
She knew she was probably lying on someone's grave, but she didn't care. She rested her hot
face against the cool dirt and thought, for the first time, that maybe the dead weren't so unlucky
after all.

Page 98

11
Smoke and Steel
The critical care unit of Beth Israel hospital always reminded Clary of photos she'd seen
of Antarctica: It was cold and remote-feeling, and everything was either gray, white, or pale blue.
The walls of her mother's room were white, the tubes that snaked around her head and the endless
beeping banks of instruments around the bed were gray, and the blanket pulled up around her
chest was pale blue. Her face was white. The only color in the room was her red hair, flaring
across the snowy expanse of pillow like a bright, incongruous flag planted at the south pole.
Clary wondered how Luke was managing to pay for this private room, where the money had
come from and how he'd gotten it. She supposed she could ask him when he got back from
buying vending machine coffee in the ugly little café on the third floor. The coffee from the
machine down there looked like tar and tasted like it too, but Luke seemed addicted to the stuff.
The metal legs of the bedside chair squeaked across the floor as Clary pulled it out and sat
down slowly, smoothing her skirt down over her legs. Whenever she came to see her mother in
the hospital she felt nervous and dry-mouthed, as if she were about to get in trouble for
something. Maybe because the only times she'd ever seen her mother's face like this, flat and
without animation, was when her mother was about to explode with rage.
"Mom," she said. She reached out and took her mother's left hand; there was a puncture mark
on the wrist still, where Valentine had shoved one end of a tube. The skin of her mother's hand—
always rough and chapped, spattered with paint and turpentine—felt like the dry bark of a tree.
Clary folded her fingers around Jocelyn's, feeling a hard lump come into her throat. "Mom, I…"
She cleared her throat. "Luke says you can hear me. I don't know if that's true or not. Anyway, I
came because I needed to talk to you. It's okay if you can't say anything back. See, the thing is,
it's…" She swallowed again and looked toward the window, the strip of blue sky visible at the
edge of the brick wall that faced the hospital. "It's Simon. Something's happened to him.
Something that was my fault."
Now that she wasn't looking at her mother's face, the story poured out of her, all of it: how
she'd met Jace and the other Shadowhunters, the search for the Mortal Cup, Hodge's betrayal and
the battle at Renwick's, the realization that Valentine was her father as well as Jace's. More recent
events too: the nighttime visit to the Bone City, the Soul-Sword, the Inquisitor's hatred of Jace,
and the woman with the silver hair. And then she told her mother about the Seelie Court, about the
price the Queen had demanded, and what had happened to Simon afterward. She could feel tears
burn her throat while she talked, but it was a relief to tell it, to unburden herself to someone, even
someone who—probably—couldn't hear her.
"So, basically," she said, "I've screwed everything up royally. I remember you saying that
growing up happens when you start having things you look back on and wish you could change. I
guess that means I've grown up now. It's just that—that I—" I thought you'd be there when I
did. She choked on tears just as someone behind her cleared his throat.
Clary wheeled around and saw Luke standing in the doorway, a Styrofoam cup in his hand.
Under the hospital's fluorescent lights, she could see how tired he looked. There was gray in his
hair, and his blue flannel shirt was rumpled.
"How long have you been standing there?"
Previous
Top
Next

Page 99

"Not long," he said. "I brought you some coffee." He held out the cup but she waved it away.
"I hate that stuff. It tastes like feet."
At that he smiled. "How would you know what feet taste like?"
"I just know." She leaned forward and kissed Jocelyn's cold cheek before standing up. "Bye,
Mom."
Luke's blue pickup was parked in the concrete lot under the hospital. They had pulled out
onto the FDR highway before he spoke.
"I heard what you said back at the hospital."
"I thought you were eavesdropping." She spoke without anger. There was nothing in what
she'd said to her mother that Luke couldn't know.
"What happened to Simon wasn't your fault."
She heard the words, but they seemed to bounce off her as if there were an invisible wall
surrounding her. Like the wall Hodge had built around her when he'd betrayed her to Valentine,
but this time she couldn't hear anything through it, couldn't feel anything through it either. She was
as numb as if she'd been encased in ice.
"Did you hear me, Clary?"
"It's a nice thing to say, but of course it was my fault. Everything that happened to Simon was
my fault."
"Because he was angry at you when he went back to the hotel? He didn't go back to the hotel
because he was angry at you, Clary. I've heard of situations like this before. They call them
'darklings,' those who are half-turned. He would have felt drawn back to the hotel by a
compulsion he couldn't control."
"Because he had Raphael's blood in him. But that would never have happened either if it
weren't for me. If I hadn't brought him to that party—"
"You thought it would be safe there. You weren't putting him in any danger you hadn't put
yourself in. You can't torture yourself like this," said Luke, turning onto the Brooklyn Bridge. The
water slid by under them in sheets of silvery gray. "There's no point to it."
She slumped lower in her seat, curling her fingers into the sleeves of her knitted green hoodie.
Its edges were frayed and the yarn tickled her cheek.
"Look," Luke went on. "In all the years I've known him, there's always been exactly one place
Simon wanted to be, and he's always fought like hell to make sure he got there and stayed there."
"Where's that?"
"Wherever you were," said Luke. "Remember when you fell out of that tree on the farm when
you were ten, and broke your arm? Remember how he made them let him ride with you in the
ambulance on the way to the hospital? He kicked and yelled till they gave in."
"You laughed," said Clary, remembering, "and my mom hit you in the shoulder."
"It was hard not to laugh. Determination like that in a ten-year-old is something to see. He was
like a pit bull."
"If pit bulls wore glasses and were allergic to ragweed."
"You can't put a price on that kind of loyalty," said Luke, more seriously.
"I know. Don't make me feel worse."
"Clary, I'm telling you he made his own decisions. What you're blaming yourself for is being
what you are. And that's no one's fault and nothing you can change. You told him the truth and
he made up his own mind what he wanted to do about that. Everyone has choices to make; no
one has the right to take those choices away from us. Not even out of love."

Page 100

"But that's just it," Clary said. "When you love someone, you don't have a choice." She
thought of the way her heart had contracted when Isabelle had called to tell her Jace was missing.
She'd left the house without a moment's thought or hesitation. "Love takes your choices away."
"It's a lot better than the alternative." Luke guided the truck onto Flatbush. Clary didn't reply;
just gazed dully out the window. The area just off the bridge was not one of the prettier parts of
Brooklyn; either side of the avenue was lined with ugly office buildings and auto body shops.
Normally she hated it but right now the surroundings suited her mood. "So, have you heard
from—?" Luke began, apparently deciding it was time to change the subject.
"Simon? Yes, you know I have."
"Actually, I was going to say Jace."
"Oh." Jace had called her cell phone several times and left messages. She hadn't picked up or
called him back. Not talking to him was her penance for what had happened to Simon. It was the
worst way she could think to punish herself. "No, I haven't."
Luke's voice was carefully neutral. "You might want to. Just to see if he's all right. He's
probably having a pretty bad time of it, considering—"
Clary shifted in her seat. "I thought you checked in with Magnus. I heard you talking to him
about Valentine and the whole reversing the Soul-Sword thing. I'm sure he'd tell you if Jace wasn't
okay."
"Magnus can reassure me about Jace's physical health. His mental health, on the other hand—
"
"Forget it. I'm not calling Jace." Clary heard the coldness in her own voice and was almost
shocked at herself. "I have to be there for Simon right now. It's not like his mental health is so
great either."
Luke sighed. "If he's having trouble coming to terms with his condition, maybe he should—"
"Of course he's having trouble!" She shot Luke an accusing look, though he was
concentrating on traffic and didn't notice. "You of all people ought to understand what it's like
to—"
"Wake up a monster one day?" Luke didn't sound bitter, just weary. "You're right, I do
understand. And if he ever wants to talk to me, I'd be happy to tell him all about it. He will get
through this, even if he thinks he won't."
Clary frowned. The sun was setting just behind them, making the rearview mirror shine like
gold. Her eyes stung from the brightness. "It's not the same," she said. "At least you grew up
knowing werewolves were real. Before he can tell anyone he's a vampire, he'll have to convince
them that vampires exist in the first place."
Luke looked as if he were about to say something, then changed his mind. "I'm sure you're
right." They were in Williamsburg now, driving down half-empty Kent Avenue, warehouses rising
above them on either side. "Still. I got him something. It's in the glove compartment. Just in
case…"
Clary snapped the compartment open and frowned. She took out a shiny folded pamphlet, the
kind they kept stacked in clear plastic stands in hospital waiting rooms. "How to Come Out to
Your Parents," she read out loud. "LUKE. Don't be ridiculous. Simon's not gay, he's a vampire."
"I recognize that, but the pamphlet's all about telling your parents difficult truths about yourself
they may not want to face. Maybe he could adapt one of the speeches, or just listen to the advice
in general—"
"Luke!" She spoke so sharply that he pulled the truck to a stop with a loud screech of brakes.
They were just in front of his house, the water of the East River glittering darkly on their left, the

Page 101

sky streaked with soot and shadows. Another, darker shadow crouched on Luke's front porch.
Luke narrowed his eyes. In wolf form, he'd told her, his eyesight was perfect; in human form,
he remained nearsighted. "Is that…?"
"Simon. Yes." She knew him even as an outline. "I'd better go talk to him."
"Sure. I'll, ah, run some errands. I have things to pick up."
"What kind of things?"
He waved her away. "Food things. I'll be back in a half hour. Don't stay outside, though. Go
in the house and lock up."
"You know I will."
She watched as the pickup sped away, then turned toward the house. Her heart was pounding.
She'd talked to Simon on the phone a few times but she hadn't seen him since they'd brought him,
groggy and blood-splattered, to Luke's house in the dark early hours of that horrible morning to
clean up before driving him home. She'd thought he ought to go to the Institute, but of course that
was impossible. Simon would never see the inside of a church or synagogue again.
She'd watched him walking up the path to his front door, shoulders hunched forward as if he
were walking against a heavy wind. When the porch light came on automatically, he flinched away
from it, and she knew it was because he had thought it was the light of the sun; and she started to
cry, silently, in the backseat of the pickup, the tears splashing down onto the strange black Mark
on her forearm.
"Clary," Jace had whispered, and he'd reached for her hand, but she'd recoiled from him just
as Simon had recoiled from the light. She wouldn't touch him. She'd never touch him again. That
was her penance, her payment for what she'd done to Simon.
Now, as she mounted the steps to Luke's porch, her mouth went dry and her throat swelled
with the pressure of tears. She told herself not to cry. Crying would only make him feel worse.
He was sitting in the shadows at the corner of the porch, watching her. She could see the
gleam of his eyes in the darkness. She wondered if they'd held that sort of light in them before;
she couldn't remember. "Simon?"
He stood up in one single smooth graceful movement that sent a chill up her spine. There was
one thing Simon had never been, and that was graceful. There was something else about him,
something different—
"Sorry if I startled you." He spoke carefully, almost formally, as if they were strangers.
"It's all right, it's just—How long have you been here?"
"Not long. I can only travel after the sun starts going down, remember? I accidentally put my
hand about an inch out the window yesterday and nearly charred off my fingers. Luckily I heal
fast."
She fumbled for her key, unlocked the door, swung it open. Pale light spilled out onto the
porch. "Luke said we should stay inside."
"Because the nasty things," Simon said, pushing past her, "they come out in the dark."
The living room was full of warm yellow light. Clary shut the door behind them and flipped the
dead bolts closed. Isabelle's blue coat was still hanging on a hook by the door. She'd meant to
take it to a dry cleaner to see if they could get the bloodstains out, but she hadn't had a chance.
She stared at it for a moment, steeling herself, before turning to look at Simon.
He was standing in the middle of the room, hands awkwardly in the pockets of his jacket. He
was wearing jeans and a frayed I
♥
NEW YORK
T-shirt that had belonged to his dad. Everything
about him was familiar to Clary, and yet he seemed like a stranger. "Your glasses," she said,
belatedly realizing what had seemed strange to her out on the porch. "You're not wearing them."

Page 102

"Have you ever seen a vampire wearing glasses?"
"Well, no, but—"
"I don't need them anymore. Perfect vision seems to come with the territory." He sat down on
the couch and Clary joined him, sitting beside him but not too near. Up close she could see how
pale his skin looked, blue traceries of veins apparent just beneath the surface. His eyes without the
glasses looked huge and dark, the lashes like black ink strokes. "Of course I still have to wear
them around the house or my mother would freak out. I'm going to have to tell her I'm getting
contacts."
"You're going to have to tell her, period," Clary said, more firmly than she felt. "You can't
hide your—your condition forever."
"I can try." He raked a hand through his dark hair, his mouth twisting. "Clary, what am I going
to do? My mom keeps bringing me food and I have to throw it out the window—I haven't been
outside in two days, but I don't know how much longer I can go on pretending I have the flu.
Eventually she's going to bring me to the doctor, and then what? I don't have a heartbeat. He'll
tell her that I'm dead."
"Or write you up as a medical miracle," said Clary.
"It's not funny."
"I know, I was just trying to—"
"I keep thinking about blood," Simon said. "I dream about it. Wake up thinking about it.
Pretty soon I'll be writing morbid emo poetry about it."
"Don't you have those bottles of blood Magnus gave you? You're not running out, are you?"
"I have them. They're in my mini-fridge. But I've only got three left." His voice sounded thin
with tension. "What about when I run out?"
"You won't. We'll get you some more," Clary said, with more confidence than she felt. She
supposed she could always hit up Magnus's friendly local supplier of lamb's blood, but the whole
business made her queasy. "Look, Simon, Luke thinks you should tell your mom. You can't hide
it from her forever."
"I can damn well try."
"Think about Luke," she said desperately. "You can still live a normal life."
"And what about us? Do you want a vampire boyfriend?" He laughed bitterly. "Because I
foresee many romantic picnics in our future. You, drinking a virgin piña colada. Me, drinking the
blood of a virgin."
"Think of it as a handicap," Clary urged. "You just have to learn how to work your life around
it. Lots of people do it."
"I'm not sure I'm people. Not anymore."
"You are to me," she said. "Anyway, being human is overrated."
"At least Jace can't call me mundane anymore. What's that you're holding?" he asked,
noticing the pamphlet, still rolled up in her left hand.
"Oh, this?" She held it up. "How to Come Out to Your Parents."
He widened his eyes. "Something you want to tell me?"
"It's not for me. It's for you." She handed it to him.
"I don't have to come out to my mother," said Simon. "She already thinks I'm gay because
I'm not interested in sports and I haven't had a serious girlfriend yet. Not that she knows about,
anyway."
"But you have to come out as a vampire," Clary pointed out. "Luke thought maybe you could,

Page 103

you know, use one of the suggested speeches in the pamphlet, except use the word 'undead'
instead of—"
"I get it, I get it." Simon spread the pamphlet open. "Here, I'll practice on you." He cleared his
throat. "Mom. I have something to tell you. I'm undead. Now, I know you may have some
preconceived notions about the undead. I know you may not be comfortable with the idea of me
being undead. But I'm here to tell you that the undead are just like you and me." Simon paused.
"Well, okay. Possibly more like me than you."
"SIMON."
"All right, all right." He went on. "The first thing you need to understand is that I'm the same
person I always was. Being undead isn't the most important thing about me. It's just part of who I
am. The second thing you should know is that it isn't a choice. I was born this way." Simon
squinted at her over the pamphlet. "Sorry, reborn this way."
Clary sighed. "You're not trying."
"At least I can tell her you buried me in a Jewish cemetery," Simon said, abandoning the
pamphlet. "Maybe I should start small. Tell my sister first."
"I'll go with you if you want. Maybe I can help make them understand."
He looked up at her, surprised, and she saw the cracks in his armor of bitter humor, and the
fear that was underneath. "You'd do that?"
"I—," Clary began, and was cut off by a sudden deafening screech of tires and the sound of
shattering glass. She leaped to her feet and raced to the window, Simon beside her. She yanked
the curtain aside and stared out.
Luke's pickup truck was pulled up onto the lawn, its motor grinding, dark strips of burned
rubber laid across the sidewalk. One of the truck's headlights was blazing; the other had been
smashed and there was a dark stain across the front grille of the truck—and something humped,
white and motionless lying underneath the front wheels. Bile rose in Clary's throat. Had Luke run
someone over? But no—impatiently she scraped the glamour from her vision as if she were
scraping dirt from a window. The thing under Luke's wheels wasn't human. It was smooth, white,
almost larval, and it twitched like a worm pinned to a board.
The driver's side door of the truck burst open and Luke leaped out. Ignoring the creature
pinned under his wheels, he dashed across the lawn toward the porch. Following him with her
gaze, Clary saw that there was a dark shape sprawled in the shadows there. This shape was
human—small, with light, braided hair—
"That's that werewolf girl. Maia." Simon sounded astonished. "What happened?"
"I don't know." Clary grabbed her stele off the top of a bookcase. They clattered down the
steps, and dashed for the shadows where Luke crouched, his hands on Maia's shoulders, lifting
her and propping her gently against the side of the porch. Up close, Clary could see that the front
of her shirt was torn and there was a gash in her shoulder, leaking a slow pulse of blood.
Simon stopped dead. Clary, nearly crashing into him, gave a gasp of surprise and shot him an
angry look before she realized. The blood. He was afraid of it, afraid of looking at it.
"She's all right," said Luke, as Maia's head rolled and she groaned. He slapped her cheek
lightly and her eyes fluttered open. "Maia. Maia, can you hear me?"
She blinked and nodded, looking dazed. "Luke?" she whispered. "What happened?" She
winced. "My shoulder—"
"Come on. I'd better get you inside." Luke hoisted her in his arms, and Clary remembered that
she'd always thought he was surprisingly strong for someone who worked in a bookstore. She'd
put it down to all that hauling around of heavy boxes. Now she knew better. "Clary. Simon.

Page 104

Come on."
They headed back inside, where Luke laid Maia down on the tattered gray velour couch. He
sent Simon running for a blanket and Clary to the kitchen for a wet towel. When Clary returned,
she found Maia propped up against one of the cushions, looking flushed and feverish. She was
chattering rapidly and nervously to Luke, "I was coming across the lawn when—I smelled
something. Something rotten, like garbage. I turned around and it hit me—"
"What hit you?" said Clary, handing Luke the towel.
Maia frowned. "I didn't see it. It knocked me over and then—I tried to kick it off, but it was
too fast—"
"I saw it," said Luke, his voice flat. "I was driving up to the house and I saw you crossing the
lawn—and then I saw it following you, in the shadows at your heels. I tried to yell out the window
to you, but you didn't hear me. Then it knocked you down."
"What was following her?" asked Clary.
"It was a Drevak demon," said Luke, his voice grim. "They're blind. They track by smell. I
drove the car up onto the lawn and crushed it."
Clary glanced out the window at the truck. The thing that had been twitching under the wheels
was gone, unsurprisingly—demons always returned to their home dimensions when they died.
"Why would it attack Maia?" She dropped her voice as a thought occurred to her: "Do you think
it was Valentine? Looking for werewolf blood for his spell? He got interrupted the last time—"
"I don't think so," Luke said, to her surprise. "Drevak demons aren't bloodsuckers and they
definitely couldn't cause the kind of mayhem you saw in the Silent City. Mostly they're spies and
messengers. I think Maia just got in its way." He bent to look at Maia, who was moaning softly,
her eyes closed. "Can you pull your sleeve up so I can see your shoulder?"
The werewolf girl bit her lip and nodded, then reached over to roll up the sleeve of her
sweater. There was a long gash just below her shoulder. Blood had dried to a crust on her arm.
Clary sucked her breath in as she saw that the jagged red cut was lined with what looked like thin
black needles poking grotesquely out of the skin.
Maia stared down at her arm in obvious horror. "What are those?"
"Drevak demons don't have teeth; they have poisonous spines in their mouths," Luke said.
"Some of the spines have broken off in your skin."
Maia's teeth had begun to chatter. "Poison? Am I going to die?"
"Not if we work fast," Luke reassured her. "I'm going to have to pull them out, though, and
it's going to hurt. Do you think you can handle it?"
Maia's face was contorted into a grimace of pain. She managed to nod. "Just… get them out
of me."
"Get what out?" asked Simon, coming into the room with a rolled-up blanket. He dropped the
blanket when he saw Maia's arm, and took an involuntary step back. "What are those?"
"Squeamish about blood, mundane?" Maia said, with a small, twisted smile. Then she gasped.
"Oh. It hurts—"
"I know," Luke said, gently wrapping the towel around the lower part of her arm. From his
belt he drew a thin-bladed knife. Maia took a look at the knife and squeezed her eyes shut.
"Do what you have to," she said in a small voice. "But—I don't want the others watching."
"I understand." Luke turned to Simon and Clary. "Go in the kitchen, both of you," he said.
"Call the Institute. Tell them what's happened and have them send someone. They can't send one
of the Brothers, so preferably someone with medical training, or a warlock." Simon and Clary
stared at him, paralyzed by the sight of the knife and Maia's slowly purpling arm. "Go!" he said,

Page 105

more sharply, and this time they went.

Page 106

12
The Hostility of Dreams
Simon watched Clary as she leaned against the refrigerator, biting her lip like she always
did when she was upset. Often he forgot how small she was, how light-boned and fragile, but at
times like this—times when he wanted to put his arms around her—he was restrained by the
thought that holding her too hard might hurt her, especially now when he no longer knew his own
strength.
Jace, he knew, didn't feel that way. Simon had watched with a sick feeling in his stomach,
unable to look away, as Jace had taken Clary in his arms and kissed her with such force Simon
had thought one or the both of them might shatter. He'd held her as if he wanted to crush her into
himself, as if he could fold the two of them into one person.
Of course Clary was strong, stronger than Simon gave her credit for. She was a
Shadowhunter, with all that entailed. But that didn't matter; what they had between them was still
as fragile as a flickering candle flame, as delicate as eggshell—and he knew that if it shattered, if
he somehow let it break and be destroyed, something inside him would shatter too, something
that could never be fixed.
"Simon." Her voice brought him back down to earth. "Simon, are you listening to me?"
"What? Yes, I am. Of course." He leaned against the sink, trying to look as if he'd been paying
attention. The tap was dripping, which momentarily distracted him again—each silvery drop of
water seemed to shimmer, tear-shaped and perfect, just before it fell. Vampire sight was a strange
thing, he thought. His attention kept getting caught by the most ordinary things—the glitter of
water, the flowering cracks in a bit of pavement, the sheen of oil on a road—as if he'd never seen
them before.
"Simon!" Clary said again, exasperated. He realized she was holding something pink and
metallic out to him. Her new cell phone. "I said I want you to call Jace."
That snapped him back to attention. "Me call him? He hates me."
"No, he doesn't," she said, though he could tell from the look in her eyes that she only half-
believed that. "Anyway, I don't want to talk to him. Please?"
"Fine." He took the phone from her and scrolled through to Jace's number. "What do you
want me to say?"
"Just tell him what happened. He'll know what to do."
Jace picked up the phone on the third ring, sounding out of breath. "Clary," he said, startling
Simon until he realized that of course Clary's name would have popped up on Jace's phone.
"Clary, are you all right?"
Simon hesitated. There was a tone in Jace's voice he'd never heard before, an anxious concern
devoid of sarcasm or defense. Was that how he spoke to Clary when they were alone? Simon
glanced at her; she was watching him with wide green eyes, biting unselfconsciously on her right
index fingernail.
"Clary." Jace again. "I thought you were avoiding me—"
A flash of irritation shot through Simon. You're her brother, he wanted to shout down the
phone line, that's all. You don't own her. You've got no right to sound so—so—
Previous
Top
Next

Page 107

Brokenhearted. That was the word. Though he'd never thought of Jace as having a heart to
break.
"You were right," he said finally, his voice cold. "She still is. This is Simon."
There was such a long silence that Simon wondered if Jace had dropped the phone.
"Hello?"
"I'm here." Jace's voice was crisp and cool as autumn leaves, all vulnerability gone. "If you're
calling me up just to chat, mundane, you must be lonelier than I thought."
"Believe me, I wouldn't be calling you if I had a choice. I'm doing this because of Clary."
"Is she all right?" Jace's voice was still crisp and cool but with an edge to it now, autumn
leaves frosted with a sheen of hard ice. "If something's happened to her—"
"Nothing's happened to her." Simon fought to keep the anger out of his voice. As briefly as he
could, he gave Jace a rundown of the night's events and Maia's resultant condition. Jace waited
until he was done, then rapped out a set of short instructions. Simon listened in a daze and found
himself nodding before realizing that of course Jace couldn't see him. He began to speak and
realized he was listening to silence; the other boy had hung up. Wordlessly, Simon flipped the
phone shut and handed it to Clary. "He's coming here."
She sagged against the sink. "Now?"
"Now. Magnus and Alec will be with him."
"Magnus?" she said dazedly, and then, "Oh, of course. Jace would have been at Magnus's. I
was thinking he was at the Institute, but of course he wouldn't have been there. I—"
A harsh cry from the living room cut her off. Her eyes widened. Simon felt the hair on his
neck stand up like wires. "It's all right," he said, as soothingly as he could. "Luke wouldn't hurt
Maia."
"He is hurting her. He has no choice," Clary said. She was shaking her head. "That's how it
always is these days. There's never any choice." Maia cried out again and Clary gripped the edge
of the counter as if she were in pain herself. "I hate this!" she burst out. "I hate all of it! Always
being scared, always being hunted, always wondering who's going to get hurt next. I wish I could
go back to the way things used to be!"
"But you can't. None of us can," Simon said. "At least you can still go out in daylight."
She turned to him, lips parted, her eyes wide and dark. "Simon, I didn't mean—"
"I know you didn't." He backed away, feeling as if there were something caught in his throat.
"I'm going to go see how they're doing." For a moment he thought she might follow him, but she
let the kitchen door fall shut between them without protest.
All the lights were on in the living room. Maia lay gray-faced on the couch, the blanket he had
brought pulled up to her chest. She was holding a wad of cloth against her right arm; the cloth
was partly soaked through with blood. Her eyes were shut.
"Where's Luke?" Simon said, then winced, wondering if his tone was too harsh, too
demanding. She looked awful, her eyes sunken into gray hollows, her mouth tight with pain. Her
eyes fluttered open and fixed on him.
"Simon," she breathed. "Luke went outside to move the car off the lawn. He was worried
about the neighbors."
Simon glanced toward the window. He could see the sweep of the headlights grazing the
house as Luke swung the car into the driveway. "How about you?" he asked. "Did he get those
things out of your arm?"
She nodded dully. "I'm just so tired," she whispered through cracked lips. "And—thirsty."

Page 108

"I'll get you some water." There was a pitcher of water and a stack of glasses on the
sideboard next to the dining room table. Simon poured a glass full of the tepid liquid and brought
it to Maia. His hands were shaking slightly and some of the water spilled as she took the glass
from him. She was lifting her head, about to say something—Thank you, probably—when their
fingers touched and she jerked back so hard that the glass went flying. It hit the edge of the coffee
table and shattered, splashing water across the polished wood floor.
"Maia? Are you all right?"
She shrank away from him, her shoulders pressed against the back of the sofa, her lips pulled
away from bared teeth. Her eyes had gone a luminous yellow. A low growl came from her throat,
the sound of a cornered dog at bay.
"Maia?" Simon said again, appalled.
"Vampire," she snarled.
He felt his head rock back as if she had slapped him. "Maia—"
"I thought you were human. But you're a monster. A bloodsucking leech."
"I am human—I mean, I was human. I got turned. A few days ago." His mind was swimming;
he felt dizzy and sick. "Just like you were—"
"Don't ever compare yourself to me!" She had struggled up into a sitting position, those
ghastly yellow eyes still on him, scouring him with their disgust. "I'm still human, still alive—
you're a dead thing that feeds on blood."
"Animal blood—"
"Just because you can't get human, or the Shadowhunters will burn you alive—"
"Maia," he said, and her name in his mouth was half fury and half a plea; he took a step
toward her and her hand whipped out, nails shooting out like talons, suddenly impossibly long.
They raked his cheek, sending him staggering back, his hand clapped to his face. Blood coursed
down his cheek, into his mouth. He tasted the salt of it and his stomach rumbled.
Maia was crouched on the sofa's arm now, her knees drawn up, clawed fingers leaving deep
gouges in the gray velveteen. A low growl poured from her throat and her ears were long and flat
against her head. When she bared her teeth, they were sharply jagged—not needle-thin like his
own, but strong, whitely pointed canines. She had dropped the bloody cloth that had wrapped
her arm and he could see the punctures where the spines had gone in, the glimmer of blood,
welling, spilling—
A sharp pain in his lower lip told him that his fangs had slid from their sheaths. Some part of
him wanted to fight her, to wrestle her down and puncture her skin with his teeth, to gulp her hot
blood. The rest of him felt as if it were screaming. He took a step back and then another, his
hands out as if he could hold her back.
She tensed to spring, just as the door to the kitchen flew open and Clary burst into the room.
She leaped onto the coffee table, landing lightly as a cat. She held something in her hand,
something that flashed a bright white-silver when she raised her arm. Simon saw that it was a
dagger as elegantly curved as a bird's wing; a dagger that whipped past Maia's hair, millimeters
from her face, and sank to the hilt in gray velveteen. Maia tried to pull away and gasped; the blade
had gone through her sleeve and pinned it to the sofa.
Clary yanked the blade back. It was one of Luke's. The moment she'd cracked the kitchen
door and gotten a look at what was going on in the living room, she'd made a beeline for the
personal weapons stash he kept in his office. Maia might be weakened and sick, but she'd looked
mad enough to kill, and Clary didn't doubt her abilities.

Page 109

"What the hell is it with you?" As if from a distance, Clary heard herself speaking, and the
steel in her own voice astonished her. "Werewolves, vampires—you're both Downworlders."
"Werewolves don't hurt people, or each other. Vampires are murderers. One killed a boy
down at the Hunter's Moon just the other day—"
"That wasn't a vampire." Clary saw Maia blanch at the certainty in her voice. "And if you
could stop blaming each other all the time for every bad thing that happens Downworld, maybe
the Nephilim would start taking you seriously and actually do something about it." She turned to
Simon. The vicious cuts across his cheek were already healing to silvery red lines. "Are you all
right?"
"Yes." His voice was barely audible. She could see the hurt in his eyes, and for a moment she
wrestled the urge to call Maia a number of unprintable names. "I'm fine."
Clary turned back to the werewolf girl. "You're lucky he's not as much of a bigot as you are,
or I'd complain to the Clave and make the whole pack pay for your behavior." With a sharp tug,
she yanked the knife loose, freeing Maia's T-shirt.
Maia bristled. "You don't get it. Vampires are what they are because they're infected with
demon energies—"
"So are lycanthropes!" Clary said. "I may not know much, but I do know that."
"But that's the problem. The demon energies change us, make us different—you can call it a
sickness or whatever you want, but the demons who created vampires and the demons who
created werewolves came from species who were at war with each other. They hated each other,
so it's in our blood to hate each other too. We can't help it. A werewolf and a vampire can never
be friends because of it." She looked at Simon. Her eyes were bright with anger and something
else. "You'll start hating me soon enough," she said. "You'll hate Luke, too. You won't be able to
help it."
"Hate Luke?" Simon was ashen, but before Clary could reassure him, the front door banged
open. She looked around, expecting Luke, but it wasn't Luke. It was Jace. He was all in black,
two seraph blades stuck through the belt that circled his narrow hips. Alec and Magnus were just
behind him, Magnus in a long, swirling cape that looked as if it were decorated with bits of
crushed glass.
Jace's golden eyes, with the precision of a laser, fixed immediately on Clary. If she'd thought
he might look apologetic, concerned, or even ashamed after all that had happened, she was
wrong. All he looked was angry. "What," he said, with a sharp and deliberate annoyance, "do you
think you're doing?"
Clary glanced down at herself. She was still perched on the coffee table, knife in hand. She
fought the urge to hide it behind her back. "We had an incident. I took care of it."
"Really." Jace's voice dripped sarcasm. "Do you even know how to use that knife, Clarissa?
Without poking a hole in yourself or any innocent bystanders?"
"I didn't hurt anyone," Clary said between her teeth.
"She stabbed the couch," said Maia in a dull voice, her eyes falling shut. Her cheeks were still
flushed red with fever and rage, but the rest of her face was alarmingly pale.
Simon looked at her worriedly. "I think she's getting worse."
Magnus cleared his throat. When Simon didn't move, he said, "Get out of the way, mundane,"
in a tone of immense annoyance. He flung his cloak back as he stalked across the room to where
Maia lay on the couch. "I take it you're my patient?" he inquired, gazing down at her through
glitter-crusted lashes.
Maia stared up at him with unfocused eyes.

Page 110

"I'm Magnus Bane," he went on in a soothing tone, stretching out his ringed hands. Blue
sparks had begun to dance between them like bioluminescence dancing in water. "I'm the warlock
who's here to cure you. Didn't they tell you I was coming?"
"I know who you are, but…" Maia looked dazed. "You look so … so … shiny."
Alec made a noise that sounded very much like a laugh stifled by a cough as Magnus's thin
hands wove a shimmering blue curtain of magic around the werewolf girl.
Jace wasn't laughing. "Where," he asked, "is Luke?"
"He's outside," Simon said. "He was moving the truck off the lawn."
Jace and Alec exchanged a quick look.
"Funny," Jace said. He didn't sound amused. "I didn't see him when we were coming up the
stairs."
A thin tendril of panic unfurled like a leaf inside Clary's chest. "Did you see his pickup?"
"I saw it," Alec said. "It was in the driveway. The lights were off."
At that even Magnus, intent on Maia, looked up. Through the net of enchantment he had
woven around himself and the werewolf girl, his features seemed blurred and indistinct, as if he
were looking at them through water. "I don't like it," he said, his voice sounding hollow and far
away. "Not after a Drevak attack. They roam in packs."
Jace's hand was already reaching for one of his seraph blades. "I'll go check on him. Alec,
you stay here, keep the house secure."
Clary jumped down from the table. "I'm coming with you."
"No, you're not." He headed for the door, not glancing behind him to see if she was following.
She put on a burst of speed and threw herself between him and the front door. "Stop."
For a moment she thought he was going to keep right on going even if he had to walk through
her, but he paused, just inches from her, so close she could feel his breath stir her hair when he
spoke. "I will knock you down if I have to, Clarissa."
"Stop calling me that."
"Clary," he said in a low voice, and the sound of her name in his mouth was so intimate that a
shudder ran up her spine. The gold in his eyes had turned hard, metallic. She wondered for a
moment if he might actually spring at her, what it would be like if he struck her, knocked her
down, grabbed her wrists even. Fighting to him was like sex to other people. The thought of him
touching her like that brought the blood to her cheeks in a hot flood.
She spoke around the breathless catch in her voice. "He's my uncle, not yours—"
A savage humor flashed across his face. "Any uncle of yours is an uncle of mine, darling
sister," he said, "and he's no blood relation to either of us."
"Jace—"
"Besides, I haven't got time to Mark you," he said, lazy gold eyes raking her, "and all you've
got is that knife. It won't be much use if it's demons we're dealing with."
She jammed the knife into the wall beside the door, point-first, and was rewarded by the look
of surprise on his face. "So what? You've got two seraph blades; give me one."
"Oh, for the love of—" It was Simon, hands jammed into his pockets, eyes burning like black
coals in his white face. "I'll go."
Clary said, "Simon, don't—"
"At least I'm not wasting my time standing here flirting while we don't know what's happened
to Luke." He gestured for her to move aside from the door.

Page 111

Jace's lips thinned. "We'll all go." To Clary's surprise he jerked a seraph blade out of his belt
and handed it to her. "Take it."
"What's its name?" she asked, moving away from the door.
"Nakir."
Clary had left her jacket in the kitchen, and the cold air sheeting off the East River cut through
her thin shirt the moment she stepped out onto the dark porch. "Luke?" she called. "Luke!"
The truck was pulled up in the driveway, one of the doors hanging open. The roof light was
on, shedding a faint glow. Jace frowned. "The keys are in the ignition. The car's idling."
Simon shut the front door behind them. "How do you know that?"
"I can hear it." Jace looked at Simon speculatively. "And so could you if you tried,
bloodsucker." He loped down the stairs, a faint chuckle drifting behind him on the wind.
"I think I liked 'mundane' better than 'bloodsucker,' " Simon muttered.
"With Jace, you don't really get to choose your insulting nickname." Clary felt in her jeans
pocket until her fingers encountered cool, smooth stone. She raised the witchlight in her hand, its
glow raying out between her fingers like the light of a tiny sun. "Come on."
Jace had been right; the truck was idling. Clary smelled the exhaust as they approached, her
heart sinking. Luke would never have left the car door open and the keys in the ignition like that
unless something had happened.
Jace was circling the truck, frowning. "Bring that witchlight closer." He knelt down in the
grass, running his fingers lightly over it. From an inner pocket he drew an object Clary recognized:
a smooth piece of metal, engraved all over with delicate runes. A Sensor. Jace ran it over the
grass and it obliged with a series of loud clicking noises, like a Geiger counter gone berserk.
"Definite demonic action. I'm picking up heavy traces."
"Could that be left over from the demon who attacked Maia?" Simon asked.
"The levels are too high. There's been more than one demon here tonight." Jace rose to his
feet, all business. "Maybe you two should go back inside. Send Alec out here. He's dealt with this
sort of thing before."
"Jace—" Clary was furious all over again. She broke off as something caught her eye. It was a
flicker of movement, across the street, down by the cement rock-strewn bank of the East River.
There was something about the movement—an angle as a gesture caught the light, something too
quick, too elongated to be human…
Clary flung an arm out, pointing. "Look! By the water!"
Jace's gaze followed hers and he sucked in his breath. Then he was running, and they were
running after him, over the asphalt of Kent Street and onto the scrubby grass that bordered the
waterfront. The witchlight swung in Clary's hand as she ran, lighting bits of the riverbank with
haphazard illumination: a patch of weeds there, a jut of broken concrete that nearly tripped her up,
a heap of trash and broken glass—and then, as they came in clear sight of the lapping water, the
crumpled figure of a man.
It was Luke—Clary saw that instantly, though the two dark, humped shapes crouching over
him blocked his face from her view. He was on his back, so close to the water that she wondered
for a panicked moment if the hunched creatures were holding him under, trying to drown him.
Then they drew back, hissing through perfectly circular lipless mouths, and she saw that his head
was resting on the gravelly riverbank. His face was slack and gray.
"Raum demons," Jace whispered.
Simon's eyes were wide. "Are those the same things that attacked Maia—?"
"No. These are much worse." Jace gestured at Simon and Clary to get behind him. "You two,

Page 112

stay back." He raised his seraph blade. "Israfiel!" he cried, and there was a sudden hot burst of
light as it blazed up. Jace leaped forward, sweeping his weapon at the nearest of the demons. In
the light of the seraph blade, the demon's appearance was unpleasantly visible: dead-white, scaled
skin, a black hole for a mouth, bulging, toadlike eyes, and arms that ended in tentacles where
hands should have been. It lashed out now with those tentacles, whipping them toward Jace with
incredible speed.
But Jace was faster. There was a nasty snick sort of noise as Israfiel sheared through the
demon's wrist and its tentacled appendage flew through the air. The tentacle tip came to rest at
Clary's feet, still twitching. It was gray-white, tipped with blood-red suckers. Inside each sucker
was a cluster of tiny, needle-sharp teeth.
Simon made a gagging noise. Clary was inclined to agree. She kicked at the spasming clot of
tentacles, sending it rolling across the dirty grass. When she looked up, she saw that Jace had
knocked the injured demon down and they were tumbling together across the rocks at the river's
edge. The glow of Jace's seraph blade sent elegant arcs of light shattering across the water as he
writhed and twisted to avoid the creature's remaining tentacles—not to mention the black blood
spraying from its severed wrist. Clary hesitated—should she go to Luke or run to help Jace?—
and in that moment of hesitation she heard Simon shout, "Clary, watch out!" and turned to see the
second demon lunging straight at her.
There was no time to reach for the seraph blade at her belt, no time to remember and shout
out its name. She threw her hands out and the demon struck her, knocking her backward. She
went down with a cry, hitting her shoulder painfully against the uneven ground. Slick tentacles
rasped against her skin. One braceleted her arm, squeezing painfully; the other whipped forward,
wrapping her throat.
She grabbed frantically at her neck, trying to pull the lashing, flexible limb away from her
windpipe. Already her lungs were aching. She kicked and twisted—
And suddenly the pressure was gone; the thing was off her. She sucked in a whistling breath
and rolled to her knees. The demon was in a half crouch, staring at her with black, pupil-less eyes.
Getting ready to lunge again? She grabbed for her blade, spat: "Nakir," and a spear of light shot
from her fingers. She'd never held an angel knife before. The hilt of it trembled and vibrated in her
hand; it felt alive. "NAKIR!" she cried, staggering to her feet, the blade outstretched and pointed
at the Raum demon.
To her surprise, the demon skittered backward, tentacles waving, almost as if it were—but this
wasn't possible—afraid of her. She saw Simon, running toward her, a length of what looked like
steel pipe in his hand; behind him, Jace was getting to his knees. She couldn't see the demon he'd
been fighting; perhaps he'd killed it. As for the second Raum demon, its mouth was open and it
was making a distressed, hooting noise, like a monstrous owl. Abruptly, it turned and, with
tentacles waving, dashed toward the bank and leaped into the river. A gush of blackish water
splashed upward, and then the demon was gone, vanishing beneath the river's surface without
even a telltale spray of bubbles to mark its place.
Jace reached her side just as it vanished. He was bent over, panting, smeared with black
demon blood. "What—happened?" he demanded between gasps for breath.
"I don't know," Clary admitted. "It came at me—I tried to fight it off but it was too fast—and
then it just left. Like it saw something that scared it."
"Are you all right?" It was Simon, skidding to a stop in front of her, not panting—he didn't
breathe anymore, she reminded herself—but anxious, clutching a thick length of pipe in his hand.
"Where did you get that?" Jace demanded.

Page 113

"I wrenched it off the side of a telephone pole." Simon looked as if the recollection surprised
him. "I guess you can do anything when your adrenaline is up."
"Or when you have the unholy strength of the damned," Jace said.
"Oh, shut up, both of you," snapped Clary, earning herself a martyred look from Simon and a
leer from Jace. She pushed past the two of them, heading for the riverbank. "Or have you
forgotten about Luke?"
Luke was still unconscious, but breathing. He was as pale as Maia had been, and his sleeve
was torn across the shoulder. When Clary drew the blood-stiffened fabric away from the skin,
working as gingerly as she could, she saw that across his shoulder was a cluster of circular red
wounds where a tentacle had gripped him. Each was oozing a mixture of blood and blackish fluid.
She sucked in her breath. "We have to get him inside."
Magnus was waiting for them on the front porch when Simon and Jace carried Luke, slumped
between them, up the stairs. Having finished with Maia, Magnus had put her to bed in Luke's
room, so they set Luke down on the sofa where she'd been lying and let Magnus go to work on
him.
"Will he be all right?" Clary demanded, hovering around the couch as Magnus summoned blue
fire that shimmered between his hands.
"He'll be fine. Raum poison is a little more complex than a Drevak sting, but nothing I can't
handle." Magnus motioned her away. "At least not if you get back and let me work."
Reluctantly, she sank down into an armchair. Jace and Alec were over by the window, heads
close together. Jace was gesturing with his hands. She guessed he was explaining to Alec what
had happened with the demons. Simon, looking uncomfortable, was leaning against the wall
beside the kitchen door. He seemed lost in thought. Not wanting to look at Luke's slack gray face
and sunken eyes, Clary let her gaze rest on Simon, gauging the ways in which he looked both
familiar and very alien. Without the glasses, his eyes seemed twice their size, and very dark, more
black than brown. His skin was pale and smooth as white marble, traced with darker veins at the
temples and the sharply angled cheekbones. Even his hair seemed darker, in stark contrast to the
white of his skin. She remembered looking at the crowd in Raphael's hotel, wondering why there
didn't seem to be any ugly or unattractive vampires. Maybe there was some rule about not making
vampires out of the physically unappealing, she'd thought then, but now she wondered if the
vampirism itself wasn't transformative, smoothing out blotched skin, adding color and luster to
eyes and hair. Perhaps it was an evolutionary advantage to the species. Good looks could only
help vampires lure their prey.
She realized then that Simon was staring back at her, his dark eyes wide. Snapping out of her
reverie, she turned back to see Magnus getting to his feet. The blue light was gone. Luke's eyes
were still closed but the ugly grayish tint had gone from his skin, and his breathing was deep and
regular.
"He's all right!" Clary exclaimed, and Alec, Jace, and Simon came hurrying over to have a
look. Simon slid his hand into Clary's, and she wrapped her fingers around his, glad for the
reassurance.
"So he'll live?" Simon said, as Magnus sank down onto the armrest of the nearest chair. He
looked exhausted, drawn and bluish. "You're sure?"
"Yes, I'm sure," Magnus said. "I'm the High Warlock of Brooklyn; I know what I'm doing."
His eyes moved to Jace, who had just said something to Alec in a voice too low for any of the
rest of them to hear. "Which reminds me," Magnus went on, sounding stiff—and Clary had never
heard him sound stiff before—"that I'm not exactly sure what it is you think you're doing, calling
on me every time one of you has so much as an ingrown toenail that needs clipping. As High
Warlock, my time is valuable. There are plenty of lesser warlocks who'd be happy to do a job for

Page 114

you at a greatly reduced rate."
Clary blinked at him in surprise. "You're charging us? But Luke is a friend!"
Magnus took a thin blue cigarette out of his shirt pocket. "Not a friend of mine," he said. "I
met him only on the few occasions when your mother brought him along when your memory
spells were being refreshed." He passed his hand across the cigarette's tip and it lit with a
multicolored flame. "Did you think I was helping you out of the goodness of my heart? Or am I
just the only warlock you happen to know?"
Jace had listened to this short speech with a smolder of fury sparking his amber eyes to gold.
"No," he said now, "but you are the only warlock we know who happens to be dating a friend of
ours."
For a moment everyone stared at him—Alec in sheer horror, Magnus in astonished anger, and
Clary and Simon in surprise. It was Alec who spoke first, his voice shaking. "Why would you say
something like that?"
Jace looked baffled. "Something like what?"
"That I'm dating—that we're—it's not true," Alec said, his voice rising and dropping several
octaves as he fought to control it.
Jace looked at him steadily. "I didn't say he was dating you," he said, "but funny that you
knew just what I meant, isn't it?"
"We're not dating," Alec said again.
"Oh?" Magnus said. "So you're just that friendly with everybody, is that it?"
"Magnus." Alec stared imploringly at the warlock. Magnus, however, it seemed, had had
enough. He crossed his arms over his chest and leaned back in silence, regarding the scene before
him with slitted eyes.
Alec turned to Jace. "You don't—," he began. "I mean, you couldn't possibly think—"
Jace was shaking his head in puzzlement. "What I don't get is you going to all these lengths to
hide your relationship with Magnus from me when it's not as if I would mind if you did tell me
about it."
If he meant his words to be reassuring, it was clear that they weren't. Alec went a pale gray
color, and said nothing. Jace turned to Magnus. "Help me convince him," he said, "that I really
don't care."
"Oh," Magnus said quietly, "I think he believes you about that."
"Then I don't…" Bewilderment was plain on Jace's face, and for a moment Clary saw
Magnus's expression and knew he was strongly tempted to answer. Moved by a hasty pity for
Alec, she pulled her hand out of Simon's and said,
"Jace, that's enough. Let it alone."
"Let what alone?" Luke inquired. Clary whirled around to find him sitting up on the couch,
wincing a little with pain but looking otherwise healthy enough.
"Luke!" She darted to the side of the sofa, considered hugging him, saw the way he was
holding his shoulder, and decided against it. "Do you remember what happened?"
"Not really." Luke passed a hand across his face. "The last thing I remember was going out to
the truck. Something hit my shoulder and jerked me sideways. I remember the most incredible
pain—Anyway, I must have passed out after that. The next thing I knew I was listening to five
people shouting. What was all that about, anyway?"
"Nothing," chorused Clary, Simon, Alec, Magnus, and Jace, in surprising and probably never-
to-be-repeated unison.

Page 115

Despite his obvious exhaustion, Luke's eyebrows shot up. But "I see," was all he said.
Since Maia was still asleep in Luke's bedroom, he announced that he'd be just fine on the
couch. Clary tried to give him the bed in her room, but he refused to take it. Giving up, she
headed into the narrow hallway to retrieve sheets and blankets from the linen closet. She was
dragging a comforter down from a high shelf when she sensed someone behind her. Clary
whirled, dropping the blanket she'd been holding into a soft pile at her feet.
It was Jace. "Sorry to startle you."
"It's fine." She bent to retrieve the blanket.
"Actually, I'm not sorry," he said. "That's the most emotion I've seen from you in days."
"I haven't seen you in days."
"And whose fault is that? I've called you. You don't pick up the phone. And it's not as if I
could simply come see you. I've been in prison, in case you've forgotten."
"Not exactly prison." She tried to sound light as she straightened up. "You've got Magnus to
keep you company. And Gilligan's Island."
Jace suggested that the cast of Gilligan's Island could do something anatomically unlikely
with themselves.
Clary sighed. "Aren't you supposed to be leaving with Magnus?"
His mouth twisted and she saw something fracture behind his eyes, a starburst of pain. "Can't
wait to get rid of me?"
"No." She hugged the blanket against herself and stared down at his hands, unable to meet his
eyes. His slender fingers were scarred and beautiful, with the faint white band of paler skin still
visible where he had worn the Morgenstern ring on his right index finger. The yearning to touch
him was so bad she wanted to let go of the blankets and scream. "I mean, no, it's not that. I don't
hate you, Jace."
"I don't hate you, either."
She looked up at him, relieved. "I'm glad to hear that—"
"I wish I could hate you," he said. His voice was light, his mouth curved in an unconcerned
half smile, his eyes sick with misery. "I want to hate you. I try to hate you. It would be so much
easier if I did hate you. Sometimes I think I do hate you and then I see you and I—"
Her hands had grown numb with their grip on the blanket. "And you what?"
"What do you think?" Jace shook his head. "Why should I tell you everything about how I
feel when you never tell me anything? It's like banging my head on a wall, except at least if I were
banging my head on a wall, I'd be able to make myself stop."
Clary's lips were trembling so violently that she found it hard to speak. "Do you think it's easy
for me?" she demanded. "Do you think—"
"Clary?" It was Simon, coming into the hallway with that new soundless grace of his, startling
her so badly that she dropped the blanket again. She turned aside, but not fast enough to hide her
expression from him, or the telltale shine in her eyes. "I see," he said, after a long pause. "Sorry to
interrupt." He vanished back into the living room, leaving Clary staring after him through a
wavering lens of tears.
"Damn it." She turned on Jace. "What is it about you?" she said, with more savagery than
she'd intended. "Why do you have to ruin everything?" She shoved the blanket at him hastily and
darted out of the room after Simon.
He was already out the front door. She caught up to him on the porch, letting the front door

Page 116

bang shut behind her. "Simon! Where are you going?"
He turned around almost reluctantly. "Home. It's late—I don't want to get caught here with the
sun coming up."
Since the sun wasn't coming up for hours, this struck Clary as a feeble excuse. "You know
you're welcome to stay and sleep here during the day if you want to avoid your mom. You can
sleep in my room—"
"I don't think that's a good idea."
"Why not? I don't understand why you're going."
He smiled at her. It was a sad smile with something else underneath. "You know what the
worst feeling I can imagine is?"
She blinked at him. "No."
"Not trusting the person I love more than anything else in the world."
She put her hand on his sleeve. He didn't move away, but he didn't respond to her touch,
either. "Do you mean—"
"Yes," he said, knowing what she was about to ask. "I mean you."
"But you can trust me."
"I used to think I could," he said. "But I get the feeling you'd rather pine over someone you
can never possibly be with than try being with someone you can."
There was no point pretending. "Just give me time," she said. "I just need some time to get
over—to get over it all."
"You're not going to tell me I'm wrong, are you?" he said. His eyes looked very wide and dark
in the dim porch light. "Not this time."
"Not this time. I'm sorry."
"Don't be." He turned away from her and her outstretched hand, heading for the porch steps.
"At least it's the truth."
For whatever that's worth. She shoved her hands into her pockets, watching him as he
walked away from her until he was swallowed up by the darkness.
It turned out that Magnus and Jace weren't leaving after all; Magnus wanted to spend a few
more hours at the house to make sure that Maia and Luke were recovering as expected. After a
few minutes of awkward conversation with a bored Magnus while Jace, sitting on Luke's piano
bench and industriously studying some sheet music, ignored her, Clary decided to go to bed
early.
But sleep didn't come. She could hear Jace's soft piano playing through the walls, but that
wasn't what was keeping her awake. She was thinking of Simon, leaving for a house that no longer
felt like home to him, of the despair in Jace's voice as he said I want to hate you, and of Magnus,
not telling Jace the truth: that Alec did not want Jace to know about his relationship because he
was still in love with him. She thought of the satisfaction it would have brought Magnus to say the
words out loud, to acknowledge what the truth was, and the fact that he hadn't said them—had let
Alec go on lying and pretending—because that was what Alec wanted, and Magnus cared about
Alec enough to give him that. Maybe it was true what the Seelie Queen had said, after all: Love
made you a liar.

Page 117

13
A Host of Rebel Angels
There are three distinct sections to Ravel's Gaspard de la Nuit; Jace had played his way
through the first when he got up from the piano, went into the kitchen, picked up Luke's phone,
and made a single call. Then he went back to the piano and the Gaspard.
He was halfway through the third section when he saw a light sweep across Luke's front lawn.
It cut off a moment later, plunging the view from the front window into darkness, but Jace was
already on his feet and reaching for his jacket.
He closed Luke's front door behind him soundlessly and loped down the front steps two at a
time. On the lawn by the footpath was a motorcycle, the engine still rumbling. It had a weirdly
organic look to it: Pipes like ropy veins wound up and over the chassis, and the single headlight,
now dim, resembled a gleaming eye. In a way, it looked as alive as the boy who was leaning
against the cycle, looking at Jace curiously. He was wearing a brown leather jacket and his dark
hair curled down to the collar of it and fell over his narrowed eyes. He was grinning, exposing
pointed white teeth. Of course, Jace thought, neither the boy nor the motorcycle was really alive;
they both ran on demon energies, fed by the night.
"Raphael," Jace said, by way of greeting.
"You see," Raphael said, "I have brought it, as you asked me to."
"I see that."
"Though, I might add, I have been very curious as to why you should want such a thing as a
demonic motorcycle. They are not exactly Covenant, for one thing, and for another, it is rumored
you already have one."
"I do have one," Jace admitted, circling the cycle so as to examine it from all angles. "But it's
on the roof of the Institute, and I can't get to it right now."
Raphael chuckled softly. "It seems we're both unwelcome at the Institute."
"You bloodsuckers still on the Most Wanted list?"
Raphael leaned to the side and spit, delicately, onto the ground. "They accuse us of murders,"
he said angrily. "The death of the were-creature, the faerie, even the warlock, though I have told
them we do not drink warlock blood. It is bitter and can work strange changes in those who
consume it."
"You told Maryse this?"
"Maryse." Raphael's eyes glittered. "I could not speak with her if I wanted to. All decisions
are made through the Inquisitor now, all inquiries and requests routed through her. It is a bad
situation, friend, a bad situation."
"You're telling me," said Jace. "And we're not friends. I agreed not to tell the Clave what
happened with Simon because I needed your help. Not because I like you."
Raphael grinned, his teeth flashing white in the dark. "You like me." He tilted his head to the
side. "It is odd," he reflected. "I would have thought you would seem different now that you are
in disgrace with the Clave. No longer their favored son. I thought some of that arrogance might
have been beaten out of you. But you are just the same."
Previous
Top
Next

Page 118

"I believe in consistency," Jace said. "Are you going to let me have the bike, or not? I've only
got a few hours until sunrise."
"I take it that means you're not going to give me a ride home?" Raphael moved gracefully
away from the motorcycle; as he moved, Jace caught the bright glint of the gold chain around his
throat.
"Nope." Jace climbed onto the bike. "But you can sleep in the cellar under the house if you're
worried about sunrise."
"Mmm." Raphael seemed thoughtful; he was a few inches shorter than Jace, and though he
looked younger physically, his eyes were much older. "So are we even for Simon now,
Shadowhunter?"
Jace gunned the bike, turning it toward the river. "We'll never be even, bloodsucker, but at
least this is a start."
Jace hadn't ridden a cycle since the weather had changed, and he was caught short by the icy
wind that arced off the river, piercing his thin jacket and the denim of his jeans with dozens of ice-
tipped needles of cold. Jace shivered, glad that at least he had worn leather gloves to protect his
hands.
Though the sun had just gone down, the world already seemed leached of color. The river was
the color of steel, the sky gray as a dove, the horizon a thick black painted line in the distance.
Lights winked and glittered along the spans of the Williamsburg and Manhattan Bridges. The air
tasted of snow, though winter was months away.
The last time he'd flown over the river, Clary had been with him, her arms around him and her
small hands bunched in the material of his jacket. He hadn't been cold then. He banked the cycle
viciously and felt it lurch sideways; he thought he saw his own shadow flung against the water,
tilted crazily to the side. As he righted himself, he saw it: a ship with black metal sides, unmarked
and almost lightless, its prow a narrow blade scything the water ahead. It reminded him of a
shark, lean and quick and deadly.
He braked and drifted carefully downward, soundless, a leaf caught in a tide. He didn't feel as
if he were falling, more as if the ship were lifting itself to meet him, buoyed on a rising current.
The wheels of the cycle touched down onto the deck and he glided slowly to a stop. There was
no need to cut the engine; he swung his legs off the cycle and its rumble subsided to a growl, then
a purr, then silence. When he glanced back at it, it looked a little as if it were glowering at him, like
an unhappy dog after being told to stay.
He grinned at it. "I'll be back for you," he said. "I've got to check out this boat first."
There was a lot to check out. He was standing on a wide deck, the water to his left. Everything
was painted black: the deck, the metal guardrail that encircled it; even the windows in the long,
narrow cabin were blacked out. The boat was bigger than he'd expected it to be: probably the
length of a football field, maybe more. It wasn't like any ship he'd ever seen before: too big to be
a yacht, too small to be a naval vessel, and he'd never seen a ship where everything was painted
black. Jace wondered where his father had gotten it.
Leaving the bike, he started a slow circuit around the deck. The clouds had cleared and the
stars shone down, impossibly bright. He could see the city illuminated on both sides of him as if
he stood in an empty narrow-walled passage made of light. His boots echoed hollowly against the
deck. He wondered suddenly if Valentine was even here. Jace had rarely been anywhere that
seemed so thoroughly deserted.
He paused for a moment at the bow of the boat, looking out over the river that sliced between
Manhattan and Long Island like a scar. The water was churned to gray peaks, lashed with silver

Page 119

along their tops, and a strong and steady wind was blowing, the kind of wind that blew only
across water. He stretched his arms out and let the wind take his jacket and blow it back like
wings, whip his hair across his face, sting his eyes to tears.
There had been a lake by the manor house in Idris. His father had taught him to sail on it,
taught him the language of wind and water, of buoyancy and air. All men should know how to
sail, he had said. It was one of the few times he'd ever spoken like that, saying all men and not
all Shadowhunters. It was a brief reminder that whatever else Jace might be, he was still part of
the human race.
Turning away from the bow with his eyes stinging, Jace saw a door set into the wall of the
cabin between two blacked-out windows. Crossing the deck quickly, he tried the handle; it was
locked. With his stele, he carved a quick set of Opening runes into the metal and the door swung
open, the hinges shrieking in protest and shedding red flakes of rust. Jace ducked under the low
doorway and found himself in a dimly lit metal stairwell. The air smelled of rust and disuse. He
took another step forward and the door shut behind him with an echoing metallic slam, plunging
him into darkness.
He swore, feeling for the witchlight rune-stone in his pocket. His gloves felt suddenly clunky,
his fingers stiff with cold. He was colder inside than he had been out on the deck. The air was like
ice. He drew his hand out of his pocket, shivering, and not just from the temperature. The hair
along the back of his neck was prickling, his every nerve screaming. Something was wrong.
He raised the rune-stone and it flared into light, making his eyes water even more. Through the
blur he saw the slender figure of a girl standing in front of him, her hands clasped across her
chest, her hair a splash of red color against the black metal all around them.
His hand shook, scattering leaping darts of witchlight as if a host of fireflies had risen out of
the darkness below. "Clary?"
She stared at him, white-faced, her lips trembling. Questions died in his throat—what was she
doing here? How had she gotten to the ship? A spasm of terror gripped him, worse than any fear
he'd ever felt for himself. Something was wrong with her, with Clary. He took a step forward, just
as she moved her hands away from her chest and held them out to him. They were sticky with
blood. Blood covered the front of her white dress like a scarlet bib.
He caught her with one arm as she sagged forward. He nearly dropped the witchlight as her
weight fell against him. He could feel the beat of her heart, the brush of her soft hair against his
chin, so familiar. The scent of her was different, though. That scent he associated with Clary, a
mix of floral soap and clean cotton, was gone; he smelled only blood and metal. Her head tilted
back, her eyes rolling up to the whites. The wild beating of her heart was slowing—stopping—
"No!" He shook her, hard enough that her head rolled against his arm. "Clary! Wake up!" He
shook her again, and this time her lashes fluttered; he felt his relief like a sudden cold sweat, and
then her eyes were open, but they were no longer green; they were an opaque and glowing white,
white and blinding as headlights on a dark road, white as the clamoring noise inside his own mind.
I've seen those eyes before, he thought, and then darkness surged up over him like a wave,
bringing silence with it.
There were holes punched into the darkness, glimmering dots of light against shadow. Jace
closed his eyes, trying to calm his own breathing. There was a coppery taste in his mouth, like
blood, and he could tell that he was lying on a cold metal surface and that the chill was seeping
through his clothes and into his skin. He counted backward from one hundred inside his head
until his breathing slowed. Then he opened his eyes again. The darkness was still there, but it had
resolved itself into familiar night sky punctuated by stars. He was on the deck of the ship, flat on
his back in the shadow of the Brooklyn Bridge, which loomed at the ship's bow like a gray

Page 120

mountain of metal and stone. He groaned and lifted himself onto his elbows—then froze as he
became aware of another shadow, this one recognizably human, leaning over him. "That was a
nasty knock to the head you got," said the voice that haunted his nightmares. "How do you feel?"
Jace sat up and immediately regretted it as his stomach lurched. If he'd eaten anything in the
past ten hours, he was fairly sure he would have thrown it up. As it was, the sour taste of bile
flooded his mouth. "I feel like hell."
Valentine smiled. He was sitting on a stack of empty, flattened boxes, wearing a neat gray suit
and tie, as if he were seated behind the elegant mahogany desk at the Wayland manor house in
Idris. "I have another obvious question for you. How did you find me?"
"I tortured it out of your Raum demon," said Jace. "You're the one who taught me where they
keep their hearts. I threatened it and it told me—well, they're not very bright, but it managed to tell
me it had come from a ship on the river. I looked up and saw the shadow of your boat on the
water. It told me you'd summoned it too, but I already knew that."
"I see." Valentine seemed to be hiding a smile. "Next time you should at least tell me you're
coming before you drop by. It would save you a nasty run-in with my guards."
"Guards?" Jace propped himself against the cold metal railing and took in deep breaths of
clean, cold air. "You mean demons, don't you? You used the Sword to summon them."
"I don't deny that," Valentine said. "Lucian's beasts shattered my army of Forsaken, and I had
neither time nor inclination to create more. Now that I have the Mortal Sword, I no longer need
them. I have others."
Jace thought of Clary, bloody and dying in his arms. He put a hand to his forehead. It was
cool where the metal railing had touched it. "That thing in the stairwell," he said. "It wasn't Clary,
was it?"
"Clary?" Valentine sounded mildly surprised. "Is that what you saw?"
"Why wouldn't it be what I saw?" Jace struggled to keep his voice flat, nonchalant. He wasn't
unfamiliar or uncomfortable with secrets—either his own or other people's—but his feelings for
Clary were something he had told himself he could bear only if he did not look at them too
closely.
But this was Valentine. He looked at everything closely, studying it, analyzing in what way it
could be turned to his advantage. In that way he reminded Jace of the Queen of the Seelie Court:
cool, menacing, calculating.
"What you encountered in the stairwell," Valentine said, "was Agramon—the Demon of Fear.
Agramon takes the form of whatever most terrifies you. When it is done feeding on your terror, it
kills you, presuming you are still alive at that point. Most men—and women—die of fear before
that. You are to be congratulated for holding out as long as you did."
"Agramon?" Jace was astonished. "That's a Greater Demon. Where did you get hold of that?"
"I paid a young and hubristic warlock to summon it for me. He thought that if the demon
remained inside his pentagram, he could control it. Unfortunately for him, his greatest fear was
that a demon he summoned would break the wards of the pentagram and attack him, and that's
exactly what happened when Agramon came through."
"So that's how he died," Jace said.
"How who died?"
"The warlock," Jace said. "His name was Elias. He was sixteen. But you knew that, didn't
you? The Ritual of Infernal Conversion—"
Valentine laughed. "You have been busy, haven't you? So you know why I sent those demons
to Lucian's house, don't you?"

Page 121

"You wanted Maia," said Jace. "Because she's a werewolf child. You need her blood."
"I sent the Drevak demons to spy out what there was to see at Lucian's and report back to
me," Valentine said. "Lucian killed one of them, but when the other reported the presence of a
young lycanthrope—"
"You sent the Raum demons to take her." Jace felt suddenly very tired. "Because Luke is fond
of her and you wanted to hurt him if you could." He paused, and then said, in a measured tone:
"Which is pretty low, even for you."
For a moment a spark of anger lit Valentine's eyes; then he threw his head back and roared
with mirth. "I admire your stubbornness. It's so much like mine." He got to his feet then and held
a hand out for Jace to take. "Come. Walk around the deck with me. There's something I want to
show you."
Jace wanted to spurn the offered hand, but wasn't sure, considering the pain in his head, that
he could make it to his feet unaided. Besides, it was probably better not to anger his father so
soon; whatever Valentine might say about prizing Jace's rebelliousness, he had never had much
patience with disobedient behavior.
Valentine's hand was cool and dry, his grip oddly reassuring. When Jace was on his feet,
Valentine released his hold and drew a stele out of his pocket. "Let me take those injuries away,"
he said, reaching out for his son.
Jace drew away—after a second's hesitation that Valentine would surely have noticed. "I don't
want your help."
Valentine put the stele away. "As you like." He began to walk, and Jace, after a moment,
followed him, jogging to catch up. He knew his father well enough to know he would never turn
around to see if Jace had pursued him, but would just expect that he had and begin talking
accordingly.
He was right. By the time Jace reached his father's side, Valentine had already started
speaking. He had his hands loosely clasped behind his back and moved with an easy, careless
grace, unusual in a big, broad-shouldered man. He leaned forward as he walked, almost as if he
were striding into a heavy wind.
"…if I recall correctly," Valentine was saying, "you are in fact familiar with Milton's Paradise
Lost?"
"You only made me read it ten or fifteen times," said Jace. "It's better to reign in hell than
serve in heaven, etcetera, and so on."
"Non serviam," said Valentine. " 'I will not serve.' It's what Lucifer had inscribed upon his
banner when he rode with his host of rebel angels against a corrupt authority."
"What's your point? That you're on the devil's side?"
"Some say Milton was on the devil's side himself. His Satan is certainly a more interesting
figure than his God." They had nearly reached the front of the ship. He stopped and leaned
against the guardrail.
Jace joined him there. They had passed the bridges of the East River and were heading out
into the open water between Staten Island and Manhattan. The lights of the downtown financial
district shimmered like witchlight on the water. The sky was powdered with diamond dust and the
river hid its secrets under a slick black sheet, broken here and there with a silvery flash that could
have been a fish's tail—or a mermaid's. My city, Jace thought, experimentally, but the words still
brought to mind Alicante and its crystal towers, not the skyscrapers of Manhattan.
After a moment Valentine said, "Why are you here, Jonathan? I wondered after I saw you in
the Bone City if your hatred for me was implacable. I had nearly given up on you."

Page 122

His tone was level, as it almost always was, but there was something in it—not vulnerability
but at least a sort of genuine curiosity, as if he had realized that Jace was capable of surprising
him.
Jace looked out at the water. "The Queen of the Seelie Court wanted me to ask you a
question," he said. "She told me to ask you what blood runs in my veins."
Surprise passed over Valentine's face like a hand smoothing away all expression. "You spoke
with the Queen?"
Jace said nothing.
"It is the way of the Folk. Everything they say has more than one meaning. Tell her, if she asks
again, that the blood of the Angel runs in your veins."
"And in every Shadowhunter's veins," said Jace, disappointed. He'd hoped for a better
answer. "You wouldn't lie to the Queen of the Seelie Court, would you?"
Valentine's tone was short. "No. And you wouldn't come here just to ask me that ridiculous
question. Why are you really here, Jonathan?"
"I had to talk to someone." He wasn't as good at controlling his voice as his father was; he
could hear the pain in it, like a bleeding wound just under the surface. "The Lightwoods—I'm
nothing but trouble for them. Luke must hate me by now. The Inquisitor wants me dead. I did
something to hurt Alec and I'm not even sure what."
"And your sister?" Valentine said. "What about Clarissa?"
Why do you have to ruin everything? "She's not too pleased with me either." He hesitated. "I
remembered what you said at the Bone City. That you never got a chance to tell me the truth. I
don't trust you," he added. "I want you to know that. But I thought I'd give you the chance to tell
me why."
"You have to ask me more than why, Jonathan." There was a note in his father's voice that
startled Jace—a fierce humility that seemed to temper Valentine's pride, as steel might be
tempered by fire. "There are so many whys."
"Why did you kill the Silent Brothers? Why did you take the Mortal Sword? What are you
planning? Why wasn't the Mortal Cup enough for you?" Jace caught himself before he could ask
any more questions. Why did you leave me a second time? Why did you tell me I wasn't your
son anymore, then come back for me anyway?
"You know what I want. The Clave is hopelessly corrupt and must be destroyed and built
again. Idris must be freed from the influence of the degenerate races, and Earth made proof
against the demonic threat."
"Yeah, about that demonic threat." Jace glanced around, as if he half-expected to see the black
shadow of Agramon hulking toward him. "I thought you hated demons. Now you use them like
servants. The Ravener, the Drevak demons, Agramon—they're your employees. Guards, butler—
personal chef, for all I know."
Valentine tapped his fingers on the railing. "I'm no friend to demons," he said. "I am Nephilim,
no matter how much I might think the Covenant is useless and the Law fraudulent. A man doesn't
have to agree with his government to be a patriot, does he? It takes a true patriot to dissent, to say
he loves his country more than he cares for his own place in the social order. I've been vilified for
my choice, forced into hiding, banished from Idris. But I am—I will always be—Nephilim. I can't
change the blood in my veins if I wished to—and I don't."
I do. Jace thought of Clary. He glanced down at the dark water again, knowing it wasn't true.
To give up the hunt, the kill, the knowledge of one's own soaring speed and sure abilities: It was
impossible. He was a warrior. He could be nothing else.

Page 123

"Do you?" Valentine asked. Jace looked away quickly, wondering if his father could read his
face. It had been just the two of them alone for so many years. He'd known his father's face better
than his own, once. Valentine was the one person from whom he felt he could never hide what he
was feeling. Or the first person, at least. Sometimes he felt as if Clary could look right through
him as if he were glass.
"No," he said. "I don't."
"You're a Shadowhunter forever?"
"I am," Jace said, "in the end, what you made me."
"Good," said Valentine. "That's what I wanted to hear." He leaned back against the railing,
looking up at the night sky. There was gray in his silvery white hair; Jace had never noticed it
before. "This is a war," Valentine said. "The only question is, what side will you fight on?"
"I thought we were all on the same side. I thought it was us against the demon worlds."
"If only it could be. Don't you understand that if I felt that the Clave had the best interests of
this world at heart, if I thought they were doing the best job they possibly could—by the Angel,
why would I fight them? What reason would I have?"
Power, Jace thought, but he said nothing. He was no longer sure what to say, much less what
to believe.
"If the Clave goes on as they are," Valentine said, "the demons will see their weakness and
attack, and the Clave, distracted by their endless courting of the degenerate races, will be in no
condition to fight them off. The demons will attack and they will destroy and there will be nothing
left."
The degenerate races. The words carried an uncomfortable familiarity; they recalled Jace's
childhood to him, in a way that was not entirely unpleasant. When he thought of his father and of
Idris, it was always the same blurred memory of hot sunshine burning down on the green lawns in
front of their country house, and of a big, dark, broad-shouldered figure leaning down to lift him
off the grass and carry him inside. He must have been very young then, and he had never
forgotten it, not the way the grass had smelled—green and bright and newly cut—or the way the
sun had turned his father's hair to a white halo, nor the feeling of being carried. Of being safe.
"Luke," Jace said, with some difficulty. "Luke isn't a degenerate—"
"Lucian is different. He was a Shadowhunter once." Valentine's tone was flat and final. "This
isn't about specific Downworlders, Jonathan. This is about the survival of every living creature in
this world. The Angel chose the Nephilim for a reason. We are the best of this world, and we are
meant to save it. We are the closest thing that exists in this world to gods—and we must use that
power to save this world from destruction, whatever the cost to us."
Jace leaned his elbows on the railing. It was cold here: The icy wind cut through his clothes,
and the tips of his fingers were numb. But in his mind, he saw green hills and blue water and the
honey-colored stones of the Wayland manor house.
"In the old tale," he said, "Satan said to Adam and Eve 'You shall be as gods' when he
tempted them into sin. And they were cast out of the garden because of it."
There was a pause before Valentine laughed. He said, "See, that's what I need you for,
Jonathan. You keep me from the sin of pride."
"There are all sorts of sins." Jace straightened up and turned to face his father. "You didn't
answer my question about the demons, Father. How can you justify summoning them,
associating with them? Do you plan to send them against the Clave?"
"Of course I do," said Valentine, without hesitation, without a moment's pause to consider
whether it might be wise to reveal his plans to someone who might share them with his enemies.

Page 124

Nothing could have shaken Jace more than to realize how sure his father was of success. "The
Clave won't yield to reason, only to force. I tried to build an army of Forsaken; with the Cup, I
could create an army of new Shadowhunters, but that will take years. I don't have years. We, the
human race, don't have years. With the Sword I can call to me an obedient army of demons.
They will serve me as tools, do whatever I demand. They will have no choice. And when I am
done with them, I will command them to destroy themselves, and they will do it." His voice was
emotionless.
Jace was gripping the railing so hard that his fingers had begun to ache. "You can't slaughter
every Shadowhunter who opposes you. That's murder."
"I won't have to. When the Clave sees the power arrayed against them, they'll surrender.
They're not suicidal. And there are those among them who support me." There was no arrogance
in Valentine's voice, only a calm certainty. "They will step forward when the time comes."
"I think you're underestimating the Clave." Jace tried to make his voice steady. "I don't think
you understand how much they hate you."
"Hate is nothing when weighed against survival." Valentine's hand went to his belt, where the
hilt of the Sword gleamed dully. "But don't take my word for it. I told you there was something I
wanted to show you. Here it is."
He drew the Sword from its sheath and held it out to Jace. Jace had seen Maellartach before in
the Bone City, hanging on the wall in the pavilion of the Speaking Stars. And he had seen the hilt
of it protruding from Valentine's shoulder sheath, but he'd never really examined it up close. The
Angel's Sword. It was a dark, heavy silver, glimmering with a dull sheen. Light seemed to move
over and through it, as if it were made of water. In its hilt bloomed a fiery rose of light.
Jace spoke through his dry mouth. "Very nice."
"I want you to hold it." Valentine presented the Sword to his son, the way he'd always taught
him, hilt first. The Sword seemed to shimmer blackly in the starlight.
Jace hesitated. "I don't…"
"Take it." Valentine pressed it into his hand.
The moment Jace's fingers closed around the grip, a spear of light shot up the hilt of the
Sword and down the core of it into the blade. He looked quickly to his father, but Valentine was
expressionless.
A dark pain spread up Jace's arm and through his chest. It wasn't that the Sword was heavy; it
wasn't. It was that it seemed to want to pull him downward, to drag him through the ship, through
the green ocean water, through the fragile crust of the earth itself. Jace felt as if the breath were
being torn out of his lungs. He flung his head up and looked around—
And saw that the night had changed. A glimmering net of thin gold wires had been flung
across the sky, and the stars shone down through it, bright as nail heads hammered into the
darkness. Jace saw the curve of the world as it slipped away from him, and for a moment was
struck by the beauty of it all. Then the night sky seemed to crack open like a glass and pouring
through the shards came a horde of dark shapes, humped and twisted, gnarled and faceless,
howling out a soundless scream that seared the inside of his mind. Icy wind burned him as six-
legged horses hurtled past, their hooves striking bloody sparks from the deck of the ship. The
things that rode them were indescribable. Overhead eyeless, leathery-winged creatures circled,
screeching and dripping a venomous green slime.
Jace bent over the railing, retching uncontrollably, the Sword still gripped in his hand. Below
him the water churned with demons like a poisonous stew. He saw spiny creatures with bloody
saucer-like eyes struggling as they were dragged under by boiling masses of slippery black
tentacles. A mermaid caught in the grip of a ten-legged water spider screamed hopelessly as it

Page 125

sank its fangs into her thrashing tail, its red eyes glittering like beads of blood.
The Sword fell from Jace's hand and clattered to the deck. Abruptly the sound and spectacle
were gone and the night was silent. He hung tightly to the railing, staring down at the sea below in
disbelief. It was empty, its surface ruffled only by wind.
"What was that?" Jace whispered. His throat felt rough, as if it had been scraped with
sandpaper. He looked wildly at his father, who had bent to retrieve the Soul-Sword from the deck
where Jace had dropped it. "Are those the demons you've already called?"
"No." Valentine slid Maellartach into its sheath. "Those are the demons that have been drawn
to the edges of this world by the Sword. I brought my ship to this place because the wards are
thin here. What you saw is my army, waiting on the other side of the wards—waiting for me to
call them to my side." His eyes were grave. "Do you still think the Clave won't capitulate?"
Jace closed his eyes and said, "Not all of them—not the Lightwoods—"
"You could convince them. If you stand with me, I swear no harm will come to them."
The darkness behind Jace's eyes began to turn red. He had been imagining the ashes of
Valentine's old house, the blackened bones of the grandparents he'd never met. Now he saw other
faces. Alec's. Isabelle's. Max's. Clary's.
"I've done so much to hurt them already," he whispered. "Nothing else must happen to any of
them. Nothing."
"Of course. I understand." And Jace realized, to his astonishment, that Valentine did
understand, that somehow he saw what no one else seemed to be able to understand. "You think
it is your fault, all the harm that has befallen your friends, your family."
"It is my fault."
"You're right. It is." At that, Jace looked up in absolute astonishment. Surprise at being agreed
with battled with horror and relief in equal measures.
"Is it?"
"The harm is not deliberate, of course. But you are like me. We poison and destroy everything
we love. There is a reason for that."
"What reason?"
Valentine glanced up at the sky. "We are meant for a higher purpose, you and I. The
distractions of the world are just that, distractions. If we allow ourselves to be turned aside from
our course by them, we are duly punished."
"And our punishment is visited on everyone we care about? That seems a little hard on them."
"Fate is never fair. You are caught in a current much stronger than you are, Jonathan; struggle
against it and you'll drown not just yourself but those who try to save you. Swim with it, and
you'll survive."
"Clary—"
"No harm will come to your sister if you join with me. I will go to the ends of the earth to
protect her. I will bring her to Idris, where nothing can happen to her. I promise you that."
"Alec. Isabelle. Max—"
"The Lightwood children, also, will have my protection."
Jace said softly, "Luke—"
Valentine hesitated, then said, "All your friends will be protected. Why can't you believe me,
Jonathan? This is the only way that you can save them. I swear it."
Jace couldn't speak. Inside him the cold of fall battled with the memory of summer.

Page 126

"Have you made your decision?" Valentine said; Jace couldn't see him, but he could hear the
finality in the question. He even sounded eager.
Jace opened his eyes. The starlight was a white burst against his irises; for a moment he could
see nothing else. He said, "Yes, Father. I've made my decision."

Page 127

Part Three
Day of Wrath
Day of wrath, that day of burning,
Seer and Sibyl speak concerning,
All the world to ashes turning.
—Abraham Coles
14
Fearless
When Clary awoke, light was streaming in through the windows and there was a sharp
pain in her left cheek. Rolling over, she saw that she'd fallen asleep on her sketchpad and the
corner of it had been digging into her face. She'd also dropped her pen onto the duvet, and there
was a black stain spreading across the cloth. With a groan she sat up, rubbed her cheek ruefully,
and went in search of a shower.
The bathroom showed telltale signs of the activities of the night before; there were bloody
cloths shoved into the trash and a smear of dried blood across the sink. With a shudder Clary
ducked into the shower with a bottle of grapefruit body wash, determined to scrub away her
lingering feelings of unease.
Afterward, wrapped in one of Luke's robes and with a towel around her damp hair, she
pushed the bathroom door open to discover Magnus lurking on the other side, clutching a towel
in one hand and his glittery hair in the other. He must have slept on it, she thought, because one
side of the glittered spikes looked dented in. "Why does it take girls so long to shower?" he
demanded. "Mortal girls, Shadowhunters, female warlocks, you're all the same. I'm not getting
any younger waiting out here."
Clary stepped aside to let him pass. "How old are you, anyway?" she asked curiously.
Magnus winked at her. "I was alive when the Dead Sea was just a lake that was feeling a little
poorly."
Clary rolled her eyes.
Magnus made a shooing motion. "Now move your petite behind. I need to get in there; my
hair is a wreck."
"Don't use up all my body wash, it's expensive," Clary told him, and headed into the kitchen,
where she rooted around for some filters and plugged in the Mr. Coffee machine. The familiar
burble of the percolator and the smell of coffee damped down her feeling of unease. As long as
there was coffee in the world, how bad could things be?
She headed back to the bedroom to get dressed. Ten minutes later, in jeans and a blue-and-
green striped sweater, she was in the living room shaking Luke awake. He sat up with a groan, his
hair rumpled and his face creased with sleep.
Previous
Top
Next

Page 128

"How are you feeling?" Clary asked, handing him a chipped mug full of steaming coffee.
"Better now." Luke glanced down at the torn fabric of his shirt; the edges of the tear were
stained with blood. "Where's Maia?"
"She's asleep in your room, remember? You said she could have it." Clary perched on the arm
of the sofa.
Luke rubbed at his shadowed eyes. "I don't remember last night all that well," he admitted. "I
remember going out to the truck and not much after that."
"There were more demons hiding outside. They attacked you. Jace and I took care of them."
"More Drevak demons?"
"No." Clary spoke with reluctance. "Jace called them Raum demons."
"Raum demons?" Luke sat up straight. "That's serious stuff. Drevak demons are dangerous
pests, but the Raum—"
"It's all right," Clary told him. "We got rid of them."
"You got rid of them? Or Jace did? Clary, I don't want you—"
"It wasn't like that." She shook her head. "It was like…"
"Wasn't Magnus around? Why didn't he go with you?" Luke interrupted, clearly upset.
"I was healing you, that's why," Magnus said, coming into the living room smelling strongly of
grapefruit. His hair was wrapped in a towel and he was dressed in a blue satin tracksuit with silver
stripes down the side. "Where is the gratitude?"
"I am grateful." Luke looked as if he were both angry and trying not to laugh at the same time.
"It's just that if anything had happened to Clary—"
"You would have died if I'd gone out there with them," Magnus said, flopping down into a
chair. "And then Clary would have been a lot worse off. She and Jace handled the demons just
fine on their own, didn't you?" He turned to Clary.
She squirmed. "You see, that's just it—"
"What's just it?" It was Maia, still in the clothes she'd worn the night before, with one of
Luke's big flannel shirts thrown over her T-shirt. She moved stiffly across the room and sat down
gingerly in a chair. "Is that coffee I smell?" she asked hopefully, wrinkling her nose.
Honestly, Clary thought, it was hardly fair for a werewolf to be curvy and pretty; she ought to
be big and hirsute, possibly with hair coming out of her ears. And this, Clary added silently, is
exactly why I don't have any female friends and spend all my time with Simon. I've got to get a
grip. She rose to her feet. "You want me to get you some?"
"Sure." Maia nodded. "Milk and sugar!" she called as Clary left the room, but by the time she
was back from the kitchen, steaming mug in hand, the werewolf girl was frowning. "I don't really
remember what happened last night," she said, "but there's something about Simon, something
that's bothering me…"
"Well, you did try to kill him," Clary said, settling back onto the arm of the sofa. "Maybe
that's it."
Maia paled, staring down into her coffee. "I'd forgotten. He's a vampire now." She looked up
at Clary. "I didn't mean to hurt him. I was just…"
"Yes?" Clary raised her eyebrows. "Just what?"
Maia's face went a slow, dark red. She set her coffee down on the table beside her.
"You might want to lie down," Magnus advised. "I find that helps when the crushing sense of
horrible realization sets in."

Page 129

Maia's eyes filled suddenly with tears. Clary looked toward Magnus in horror—he looked
equally shocked, she noticed—and then to Luke. "Do something," she hissed at him under her
breath. Magnus might be a warlock who could heal fatal injuries with a flash of blue fire, but Luke
was hands down the top choice between the two for dealing with crying teenage girls.
Luke began to kick back his blanket in preparation for rising, but before he could get to his
feet, the front door banged open and Jace came in, followed by Alec, who was carrying a white
box. Magnus hastily pulled the towel off his head and dropped it behind the armchair. Without the
gel and glitter, his hair was dark and straight, halfway to his shoulders.
Clary's eyes went immediately to Jace, as they always did; she couldn't help it, but at least no
one else seemed to notice. Jace looked strung up, wired and tense, but also exhausted, his eyes
ringed with gray. His eyes slid over her without expression and landed on Maia, who was still
weeping soundlessly and didn't seem to have heard them come in. "Everyone in a good mood, I
see," he observed. "Keeping up morale?"
Maia rubbed at her eyes. "Crap," she muttered. "I hate crying in front of Shadowhunters."
"So go cry in another room," Jace said, his voice devoid of warmth. "We certainly don't need
you sniveling in here while we're talking, do we?"
"Jace," Luke began warningly, but Maia had already gotten to her feet and stalked out of the
room through the kitchen door.
Clary turned on Jace. "Talking? We weren't talking."
"But we will be," Jace said, flopping down onto the piano bench and stretching out his long
legs. "Magnus wants to shout at me, don't you, Magnus?"
"Yes," Magnus said, tearing his eyes away from Alec long enough to scowl. "Where the hell
were you? I thought I was clear with you that you were to stay in the house."
"I thought he didn't have a choice," Clary said. "I thought he had to stay where you are. You
know, because of magic."
"Normally, yes," Magnus said crossly, "but last night, after everything I did, my magic was—
depleted."
"Depleted?"
"Yes." Magnus looked angrier than ever. "Even the High Warlock of Brooklyn doesn't have
inexhaustible resources. I'm only human. Well," he amended, "half-human, anyway."
"But you must have known your resources were depleted," Luke said, not unkindly, "didn't
you?"
"Yes, and I made the little bastard swear to stay in the house." Magnus glared at Jace. "Now I
know what your much-vaunted Shadowhunter vows are worth."
"You need to know how to make me swear properly," Jace said, unfazed. "Only an oath on
the Angel has any meaning."
"It's true," Alec said. It was the first thing he'd said since they'd come into the house.
"Of course it's true." Jace picked up Maia's untouched mug of coffee and took a sip. He
made a face. "Sugar."
"Where were you all night, anyway?" Magnus asked, his voice sour. "With Alec?"
"I couldn't sleep, so I went for a walk," Jace said. "When I got back, I bumped into this sad
bastard mooning around the porch." He pointed at Alec.
Magnus brightened. "Were you there all night?" he asked Alec.
"No," Alec said. "I went home and then came back. I'm wearing different clothes, aren't I?
Look."

Page 130

Everyone looked. Alec was wearing a dark sweater and jeans, which was exactly what he'd
been wearing the day before. Clary decided to give him the benefit of the doubt. "What's in the
box?" she asked.
"Oh. Ah." Alec looked at the box as if he'd forgotten it. "Doughnuts, actually." He opened the
box and set it down on the coffee table. "Does anyone want one?"
Everyone, as it turned out, wanted a doughnut. Jace wanted two. After downing the Boston
cream that Clary brought him, Luke seemed moderately revitalized; he kicked the blanket the rest
of the way off and sat up against the back of the couch. "There's one thing I don't get," he said.
"Just one thing? You're way ahead of the rest of us," said Jace.
"The two of you went out after me when I didn't come back to the house," Luke said, looking
from Clary to Jace.
"Three of us," Clary said. "Simon came with."
Luke looked pained. "Fine. The three of you. There were two demons, but Clary says you
killed neither of them. So what happened?"
"I would have killed mine, but it ran off," Jace said. "Otherwise—"
"But why would it do that?" Alec inquired. "Two of them, three of you—maybe it felt
outnumbered?"
"No offense to anyone involved, but the only one among you who seems formidable is Jace,"
Magnus said. "An untrained Shadowhunter and a scared vampire…"
"I think it might have been me," Clary said. "I think maybe I scared it off."
Magnus blinked. "Didn't I just say—"
"I don't mean I scared it off because I'm so terrifying," Clary said. "I think it was this." She
raised her hand, turning it so that they could see the Mark on her inner arm.
There was a sudden quiet. Jace looked at her steadily, then away; Alec blinked, and Luke
looked astounded. "I've never seen that Mark before," he said finally. "Has anyone else?"
"No," Magnus said. "But I don't like it."
"I'm not sure what it is, or what it means," Clary said, lowering her arm. "But it doesn't come
from the Gray Book."
"All runes come from the Gray Book." Jace's voice was firm.
"Not this one," Clary said. "I saw it in a dream."
"In a dream?" Jace looked as furious as if she were personally insulting him. "What are you
playing at, Clary?"
"I'm not playing at anything. Don't you remember when we were in the Seelie Court—"
Jace looked as if she had hit him. Clary went on, quickly, before he could say anything:
"—and the Seelie Queen told us we were experiments? That Valentine had done—had done
things to us, to make us different, special? She told me that mine was the gift of words that
cannot be spoken, and yours was the Angel's own gift?"
"That was faerie nonsense."
"Faeries don't lie, Jace. Words that cannot be spoken—she meant runes. Each has a different
meaning, but they're meant to be drawn, not said aloud." She went on, ignoring his doubtful look.
"Remember when you asked me how I'd gotten into your cell in the Silent City? I told you I just
used a regular Opening rune—"
"Was that all you did?" Alec looked surprised. "I got there just after you did and it looked like
someone had ripped that door off its hinges."

Page 131

"And my rune didn't just unlock the door," Clary said. "It unlocked everything inside the cell,
too. It broke Jace's manacles open." She took a breath. "I think the Queen meant I can draw
runes that are more powerful than ordinary runes. And maybe even create new ones."
Jace shook his head. "No one can create new runes—"
"Maybe she can, Jace." Alec sounded thoughtful. "It's true, none of us have ever seen that
Mark on her arm before."
"Alec's right," Luke said. "Clary, why don't you go and get your sketchbook?"
She looked at him in some surprise. His gray-blue eyes were tired, a little sunken, but held the
same steadiness they'd held when she was six years old and he'd promised her that if she climbed
the jungle gym in the Prospect Park playground, he'd always be standing underneath it to catch
her if she fell. And he always had been.
"Okay," she said. "I'll be right back."
To get to the spare bedroom, Clary had to cross through the kitchen, where she found Maia
seated on a stool pulled up to the counter, looking miserable. "Clary," she said, jumping down
from the stool. "Can I talk to you for a second?"
"I'm just going to my room to get something—"
"Look, I'm sorry about what happened with Simon. I was delirious."
"Oh, yeah? What happened to all that werewolves are destined to hate vampires business?"
Maia blew out an exasperated breath. "We are, but—I guess I don't have to hurry the process
along."
"Don't explain it to me; explain it to Simon."
Maia flushed again, her cheeks turning dark red. "I doubt he'll want to talk to me."
"He might. He's pretty forgiving."
Maia looked at her more closely. "Not that I want to pry, but are you two going out?"
Clary felt herself start to flush and thanked her freckles for providing at least some cover-up.
"Why do you want to know?"
Maia shrugged. "The first time I met him he referred to you as his best friend, but the second
time he called you his girlfriend. I wondered if it was an on-off thing."
"Sort of. We were friends first. It's a long story."
"I see." Maia's blush had vanished and her tough-girl smirk was back on her face. "Well,
you're lucky, that's all. Even if he is a vampire now. You must be pretty used to all sorts of weird
stuff, being a Shadowhunter, so I bet it doesn't faze you."
"It fazes me," Clary said, more sharply than she'd intended. "I'm not Jace."
The smirk widened. "No one is. And I get the feeling he knows it."
"What's that supposed to mean?"
"Oh, you know. Jace reminds me of an old boyfriend. Some guys look at you like they want
sex. Jace looks at you like you've already had sex, it was great, and now you're just friends—
even though you want more. Drives girls crazy. You know what I mean?"
Yes, Clary thought. "No," she said.
"I guess you wouldn't, being his sister. You'll have to take my word on it."
"I have to go." Clary was almost out the kitchen door when something occurred to her and
she turned around. "What happened to him?"
Maia blinked. "What happened to who?"
"The old boyfriend. The one Jace reminds you of."

Page 132

"Oh," Maia said. "He's the one who turned me into a werewolf."
"All right, I got it," Clary said, coming back into the living room with her sketchpad in one
hand and a box of Prismacolor pencils in the other. She pulled a chair out from the little-used
dining room table—Luke always ate in the kitchen or in his office, and the table was covered in
paper and old bills—and sat down, sketchpad in front of her. She felt as if she were taking a test
at art school. Draw this apple. "What do you want me to do?"
"What do you think?" Jace was still sitting on the piano bench, his shoulders slumped
forward; he looked as if he hadn't slept all night. Alec was leaning against the piano behind him,
probably because it was as far away from Magnus as he could get.
"Jace, that's enough." Luke was sitting up straight but looked as if it were something of an
effort. "You said you could draw new runes, Clary?"
"I said I thought so."
"Well, I'd like you to try."
"Now?"
Luke smiled faintly. "Unless you've got something else in mind?"
Clary flipped the sketchpad to a blank page and stared down at it. Never had a sheet of paper
looked quite so empty to her before. She could sense the stillness in the room, everyone watching
her: Magnus with his ancient, tempered curiosity; Alec too preoccupied with his own problems to
care much for hers; Luke hopefully; and Jace with a cold, frightening blankness. She remembered
him saying that he wished he could hate her and wondered if someday he might succeed.
She threw her pencil down. "I can't just do it on command like that. Not without an idea."
"What kind of idea?" said Luke.
"I mean, I don't even know what runes already exist. I need to know a meaning, a word,
before I can draw a rune for it."
"It's hard enough for us to remember every rune—," Alec began, but Jace, to Clary's surprise,
cut him off.
"How about," he said quietly, "Fearless?"
"Fearless?" she echoed.
"There are runes for bravery," said Jace. "But never anything to take away fear. But if you, as
you say, can create new runes…" He glanced around, and saw Alec's and Luke's surprised
expressions. "Look, I just remembered that there isn't one, that's all. And it seems harmless
enough."
Clary looked over at Luke, who shrugged. "Fine," he said.
Clary took a dark gray pencil from the box and set the tip of it to the paper. She thought of
shapes, lines, curlicues; she thought of the signs in the Gray Book, ancient and perfect,
embodiments of a language too faultless for speech. A soft voice spoke inside her head: Who are
you, to think you can speak the language of heaven?
The pencil moved. She was almost sure she hadn't moved it, but it slid across the paper,
describing a single line. She felt her heart skip. She thought of her mother, sitting dreamily before
her canvas, creating her own vision of the world in ink and oil paint. She thought, Who am I? I
am Jocelyn Fray's daughter. The pencil moved again, and this time her breath caught; she found
she was whispering the word, under her breath: "Fearless. Fearless." The pencil looped back up,
and now she was guiding it rather than being guided by it. When she was done, she set the pencil
down and gazed for a moment, wonderingly, at the result.

Page 133

The completed Fearless rune was a matrix of strongly swirling lines: a rune as bold and
aerodynamic as an eagle. She tore the page free and held it up so the others could see it. "There,"
she said, and was rewarded by the startled look on Luke's face—so he hadn't believed her—and
the fractional widening of Jace's eyes.
"Cool," Alec said.
Jace got to his feet and crossed the room, taking the sheet of paper out of her hand. "But does
it work?"
Clary wondered if he meant the question or if he was just being nasty. "What do you mean?"
"I mean, how do we know it works? Right now it's just a drawing—you can't take fear away
from a piece of paper, it doesn't have any to begin with. We have to try it out on one of us before
we can be sure it's a real rune."
"I'm not sure that's such a great idea," Luke said.
"It's a fabulous idea." Jace dropped the paper back onto the table, and began to slide off his
jacket. "I've got a stele we can use. Who wants to do me?"
"A regrettable choice of words," muttered Magnus.
Luke stood up. "No," he said. "Jace, you already behave as if you've never heard the word
'fear.' I fail to see how we're going to be able to tell the difference if it does work on you."
Alec stifled what sounded like a laugh. Jace simply smiled a tight, unfriendly smile. "I've heard
the word 'fear,' " he said. "I simply choose to believe it doesn't apply to me."
"Exactly the problem," said Luke.
"Well, why don't I try it on you, then?" Clary said, but Luke shook his head.
"You can't Mark Downworlders, Clary, not with any real effect. The demon disease that
causes lycanthropy prevents the Marks from taking effect."
"Then…"
"Try it on me," Alec said unexpectedly. "I could do with some fearlessness." He slid his
jacket off, tossed it over the piano stool, and crossed the room to stand in front of Jace. "Here.
Mark my arm."
Jace glanced over at Clary. "Unless you think you should do it?"
She shook her head. "No. You're probably better at actually applying Marks than I am."
Jace shrugged. "Roll up your sleeve, Alec."
Obediently, Alec rolled his sleeve up. There was already a permanent Mark on his upper arm,
an elegant scroll of lines meant to give him perfect balance. They all leaned forward, even
Magnus, as Jace carefully traced the outlines of the Fearless rune on Alec's arm, just below the
existing Mark. Alec winced as the stele traced its burning path across his skin. When Jace was
done, he slid his stele back into his pocket and stood a moment admiring his handiwork. "Well, it
looks nice at least," he announced. "Whether it works or not…"
Alec touched the new Mark with his fingertips, then glanced up to find everyone else in the
room staring at him.
"So?" Clary said.
"So what?" Alec rolled his sleeve down, covering the Mark.
"So, how do you feel? Any different?"
Alec looked considering. "Not really."
Jace threw his hands up. "So it doesn't work."
"Not necessarily," Luke said. "There might simply be nothing going on that might activate it.

Page 134

Perhaps there isn't anything here that Alec is afraid of."
Magnus glanced at Alec and raised his eyebrows. "Boo," he said.
Jace was grinning. "Come on, surely you've got a phobia or two. What scares you?"
Alec thought for a moment. "Spiders," he said.
Clary turned to Luke. "Have you got a spider anywhere?"
Luke looked exasperated. "Why would I have a spider? Do I look like someone who would
collect them?"
"No offense," Jace said, "but you kind of do."
"You know"—Alec's tone was sour—"maybe this was a stupid experiment."
"What about the dark?" Clary suggested. "We could lock you in the basement."
"I'm a demon hunter," Alec said, with exaggerated patience. "Clearly, I am not afraid of the
dark."
"Well, you might be."
"But I'm not."
Clary was spared replying by the buzz of the doorbell. She looked over at Luke, raising her
eyebrows. "Simon?"
"Couldn't be. It's daylight."
"Oh, right." She'd forgotten again. "Do you want me to get it?"
"No." He stood up with only a short grunt of pain. "I'm fine. It's probably someone
wondering why the bookstore's shut."
He crossed the room and threw the door open. His shoulders went stiff with surprise; Clary
heard the bark of a familiar, stridently angry female voice, and a moment later Isabelle and Maryse
Lightwood pushed past Luke and strode into the room, followed by the gray, menacing figure of
the Inquisitor. Behind them was a tall and burly man, dark-haired and olive-skinned, with a thick
black beard. Though it had been taken many years ago, Clary recognized him from the old photo
Hodge had showed her: This was Robert Lightwood, Alec and Isabelle's father.
Magnus's head went up with a snap. Jace paled markedly, but showed no other emotion. And
Alec—Alec stared from his sister, to his mother, to his father, and then looked at Magnus, his
clear, light blue eyes darkened with a hard resolution. He took a step forward, placing himself
between his parents and everyone else in the room.
Maryse, on seeing her eldest son in the middle of Luke's living room, did a double take. "Alec,
what on earth are you doing here? I thought I made it clear that—"
"Mother." Alec's voice as he interrupted his mother was firm, implacable, and not unkind.
"Father. There's something I have to tell you." He smiled at them. "I'm seeing someone."
Robert Lightwood looked at his son with some exasperation. "Alec," he said. "This is hardly
the time."
"Yes, it is. This is important. You see, I'm not just seeing anyone." Words seemed to be
pouring out of Alec in a torrent, while his parents looked on in confusion. Isabelle and Magnus
were staring at him with expressions of nearly identical astonishment. "I'm seeing a Downworlder.
In fact, I'm seeing a war—"
Magnus's fingers moved, quick as a flash of light, in Alec's direction. There was a faint
shimmer in the air around Alec—his eyes rolled up—and he dropped to the floor, felled like a
tree.
"Alec!" Maryse clapped her hand to her mouth. Isabelle, who had been standing closest to her
brother, dropped down beside him. But Alec had already begun to stir, his eyelids fluttering open.

Page 135

"Wha—what—why am I on the floor?"
"That's a good question." Isabelle glowered down at her brother. "What was that?"
"What was what?" Alec sat up, holding his head. A look of alarm crossed his face. "Wait—
did I say anything? Before I passed out, I mean."
Jace snorted. "You know how we were wondering if that thing Clary did would work or not?"
he asked. "It works all right."
Alec looked supremely horrified. "What did I say?"
"You said you were seeing someone," his father told him. "Though you weren't clear as to
why that was important."
"It's not," Alec said. "I mean, I'm not seeing anyone. And it's not important. Or it wouldn't be
if I was seeing someone, which I'm not."
Magnus looked at him as if he were an idiot. "Alec's been delirious," he said. "Side effect of
some demon toxins. Most unfortunate, but he'll be fine soon."
"Demon toxins?" Maryse's voice had become shrill. "No one reported a demon attack to the
Institute. What is going on here, Lucian? This is your house, isn't it? You know perfectly well if
there's been a demon attack you're supposed to report it—"
"Luke was attacked too," Clary said. "He's been unconscious."
"How convenient. Everyone's either unconscious or apparently delirious," said the Inquisitor.
Her knifelike voice cut through the room, silencing everyone. "Downworlder, you know perfectly
well that Jonathan Morgenstern should not be in your house. He should have been locked up in
the warlock's care."
"I have a name, you know," Magnus said. "Not," he added, seeming to think twice about
interrupting the Inquisitor, "that that matters, really. In fact, forget all about it."
"I know your name, Magnus Bane," said the Inquisitor. "You've failed in your duty once; you
won't get another chance."
"Failed in my duty?" Magnus frowned. "Just by bringing the boy here? There was nothing in
the contract I signed that said I couldn't bring him with me at my own discretion."
"That wasn't your failure," the Inquisitor said. "Letting him see his father last night, that was
your failure."
There was a stunned silence. Alec scrambled up off the floor, his eyes seeking out Jace's—but
Jace wouldn't look at him. His face was a mask.
"That's ridiculous," Luke said. Clary had rarely seen him look so angry. "Jace doesn't even
know where Valentine is. Stop hounding him."
"Hounding is what I do, Downworlder," said the Inquisitor. "It's my job." She turned to Jace.
"Tell the truth, now, boy," she said, "and it will all be much easier."
Jace raised his chin. "I don't have to tell you anything."
"If you're innocent, why not exonerate yourself? Tell us where you really were last night. Tell
us about Valentine's little pleasure boat."
Clary stared at him. I went for a walk, he'd said. But that didn't mean anything. Maybe he
really had gone for a walk. But her heart, her stomach, felt sick. You know what the worst feeling
you can have is? Simon had said. Not trusting the person you love more than anything else in
the world.
When Jace didn't speak, Robert Lightwood said, in his deep bass voice: "Imogen? You're
saying Valentine is—was—"
"On a boat in the middle of the East River," said the Inquisitor. "That's correct."

Page 136

"That's why I couldn't find him," Magnus said, half to himself. "All that water—it disrupted
my spell."
"What's Valentine doing in the middle of the river?" Luke said, bewildered.
"Ask Jonathan," said the Inquisitor. "He borrowed a motorcycle from the head of the city's
vampire clan and he flew it to the boat. Isn't that right, Jonathan?"
Jace said nothing. His face was unreadable. The Inquisitor, though, looked hungry, as if she
were feeding off the suspense in the room.
"Reach into the pocket of your jacket," she said. "Take out the object you've been carrying
with you since you last left the Institute."
Slowly, Jace did as she asked. As he drew his hand out of his pocket, Clary recognized the
shimmering blue-gray object he held. The piece of the Portal mirror.
"Give it to me." The Inquisitor snatched it out of his hand. He winced; the edge of the glass
had cut him, and blood welled up along his palm. Maryse made a soft noise, but didn't move. "I
knew you'd return to the Institute for this," said the Inquisitor, positively gloating now. "I knew
your sentimentality wouldn't allow you to leave it behind."
"What is it?" Robert Lightwood sounded bewildered.
"A bit of a Portal in mirror form," said the Inquisitor. "When the Portal was destroyed, the
image of its last destination was preserved." She turned the bit of glass over in her long, spidery
fingers. "In this case, the Wayland country house."
Jace's eyes followed the movement of the mirror. In the bit of it Clary could see, there seemed
to be a trapped piece of blue sky. She wondered if it ever rained in Idris.
With a sudden, violent motion at odds with her calm tone, the Inquisitor dashed the piece of
mirror to the ground. It shattered instantly into powdery shards. Clary heard Jace suck his breath
in, but he didn't move.
The Inquisitor drew on a pair of gray gloves and knelt among the bits of mirror, sifting them
through her fingers until she found what she was looking for—a single sheet of thin paper. She
stood, holding it up for everyone in the room to see the thick rune written on it in black ink. "I
marked this paper with a tracking rune and slipped it between the bit of mirror and its backing.
Then I replaced it in the boy's room. Don't feel bad for not noticing it," she said to Jace. "Older
heads and wiser than yours have been fooled by the Clave."
"You've been spying on me," Jace said, and now his voice was colored with anger. "Is that
what the Clave does, invade the privacy of its fellow Shadowhunters to—"
"Be careful what you say to me. You are not the only one who's broken the Law." The
Inquisitor's chilly gaze slid around the room. "In releasing you from the Silent City, in freeing you
from the warlock's control, your friends have done the same."
"Jace isn't our friend," said Isabelle. "He's our brother."
"I'd be careful what you say, Isabelle Lightwood," said the Inquisitor. "You could be
considered complicit."
"Complicit?" To everyone's surprise, it was Robert Lightwood who had spoken. "The girl
was just trying to keep you from shattering our family. For God's sake, Imogen, these are all just
children—"
"Children?" The Inquisitor turned her icicle gaze on Robert. "Just as you were children when
the Circle plotted the destruction of the Clave? Just as my son was a child when he—" She
caught herself with a sort of gasp, as if gaining control of herself by main force.
"So this is about Stephen after all," said Luke, with a sort of pity in his voice. "Imogen—"
The Inquisitor's face contorted. "This is not about Stephen! This is about the Law!"

Page 137

Maryse's thin fingers twisted as her hands worked at each other. "And Jace," she said.
"What's going to happen to him?"
"He will return to Idris with me tomorrow," said the Inquisitor. "You've forfeited your right to
know any more than that."
"How can you take him back to that place?" Clary demanded. "When will he come back?"
"Clary, don't," Jace said. The words were a plea, but she battled on.
"Jace isn't the problem here! Valentine is the problem!"
"Leave it alone, Clary!" Jace yelled. "For your own good, leave it alone!"
Clary couldn't help herself, she flinched away from him—he'd never shouted at her like that,
not even when she'd dragged him to their mother's hospital room. She saw the look on his face as
he registered her flinch and wished she could take it back somehow.
Before she could say anything else, Luke's hand descended onto her shoulder. He spoke,
sounding as grave as he had the night he'd told her the story of his life. "If the boy went to his
father," he said, "knowing the kind of father Valentine was, it is because we failed him, not
because he has failed us."
"Save your sophistry, Lucian," said the Inquisitor. "You've gone as soft as a mundane."
"She's right." Alec was sitting on the edge of the sofa, his arms crossed and his jaw set. "Jace
lied to us. There's no excuse for that."
Jace's jaw dropped. He'd been sure of Alec's loyalty, at least, and Clary didn't blame him.
Even Isabelle was staring at her brother in horror. "Alec, how can you say that?"
"The Law is the Law, Izzy," said Alec, not looking at his sister. "There's no way around that."
At that, Isabelle gave a little gasping cry of rage and astonishment and bolted out the front
door, letting it swing open behind her. Maryse made a move as if to follow her, but Robert drew
his wife back, saying something in a low voice.
Magnus got to his feet. "I do believe that's my cue to leave as well," he said. Clary noticed he
was avoiding looking at Alec. "I'd say it's been nice meeting you all, but, in fact, it hasn't. It's
been quite awkward, and frankly, the next time I see a single one of you will be far too soon."
Alec stared at the ground as Magnus stalked out of the living room and through the front door.
This time it shut behind him with a bang.
"Two down," said Jace, with ghastly amusement. "Who's next?"
"That's enough from you," said the Inquisitor. "Give me your hands."
Jace held his hands out as the Inquisitor produced a stele from some hidden pocket and
proceeded to trace a Mark around the circumference of his wrists. When she took her hands
away, Jace's wrists were crossed, one over the other, bound together with what looked like a
circlet of burning flames.
Clary cried out. "What are you doing? You'll hurt him—"
"I'm fine, little sister." Jace spoke calmly enough, but she noticed that he couldn't seem to
look at her. "The flames won't burn me unless I try to get my hands free."
"And as for you," the Inquisitor added, and turned on Clary, much to Clary's surprise. Up
until now the Inquisitor had barely seemed to notice she was alive. "You were lucky enough to be
raised by Jocelyn and escape your father's taint. Nevertheless, I'll be keeping an eye on you."
Luke's grip tightened on Clary's shoulder. "Is that a threat?"
"The Clave does not make threats, Lucian Graymark. The Clave makes promises and keeps
them." The Inquisitor sounded almost cheerful. She was the only one in the room who could be
described that way; everyone else looked shell-shocked, except for Jace. His teeth were bared in

Page 138

a snarl Clary doubted he was even aware of. He looked like a lion in a trap.
"Come, Jonathan," the Inquisitor said. "Walk in front of me. If you make a single move to
flee, I'll put a blade between your shoulders."
Jace had to struggle to turn the front doorknob with his bound hands. Clary set her teeth to
keep from screaming, and then the door was open and Jace was gone and so was the Inquisitor.
The Lightwoods followed in a line, Alec still staring at the ground. The door shut behind them
and Clary and Luke were alone in the living room, silent in shared disbelief.

Page 139

15
The Serpent's Tooth
"Luke," Clary began, the moment the door had shut behind the Lightwoods. "What are
we going to do—"
Luke had his hands pressed to either side of his head as if he were keeping it from splitting in
half. "Coffee," he declared. "I need coffee."
"I brought you coffee."
He dropped his hands and sighed. "I need more."
Clary followed him into the kitchen, where he helped himself to yet more coffee before sitting
down at the kitchen table and running his hands distractedly through his hair. "This is bad," he
said. "Very bad."
"You think?" Clary couldn't imagine drinking coffee right now. Her nerves already felt like they
were stretched out as thin as wires. "What happens if they take him to Idris?"
"Trial before the Clave. They'll probably find him guilty. Then punishment. He's young, so
they might just strip his Marks, not curse him."
"What does that mean?"
Luke didn't meet her eyes. "It means they'll take his Marks away, unmake him as a
Shadowhunter, and throw him out of the Clave. He'll be a mundane."
"But that would kill him. It really would. He'd rather die."
"Don't you think I know that?" Luke had finished his coffee and stared morosely at the mug
before setting it back down. "But that won't make any difference to the Clave. They can't get their
hands on Valentine, so they'll punish his son instead."
"What about me? I'm his daughter."
"But you're not of their world. Jace is. Not that I don't suggest you lie low for a while yourself.
I wish we could head up to the farmhouse—"
"We can't just leave Jace with them!" Clary was appalled. "I'm not going anywhere."
"Of course you aren't." Luke waved away her protest. "I said I wish we could, not that I
thought we should. There's the question of what Imogen will do now that she knows where
Valentine is, of course. We could find ourselves in the middle of a war."
"I don't care if she wants to kill Valentine. She's welcome to Valentine. I just want to get Jace
back."
"That may not be so easy," said Luke, "considering that in this case, he actually did what he's
accused of doing."
Clary was outraged. "What, you think he killed the Silent Brothers? You think—"
"No. I don't think he killed the Silent Brothers. I think he did exactly what Imogen saw him do:
He went to see his father."
Remembering something, Clary asked: "What did you mean when you said we'd failed him,
not the other way around? You mean you don't blame him?"
"I do and I don't." Luke looked weary. "It was a stupid thing to do. Valentine isn't to be
Previous
Top
Next

Page 140

trusted. But when the Lightwoods turned their backs on him, what did they expect him to do?
He's still just a child, he still needs parents. If they won't have him, he'll go looking for someone
who will."
"I thought maybe," said Clary, "maybe he was looking to you for that."
Luke looked unutterably sad. "I thought so too, Clary. I thought so too."
Very faintly, Maia could hear the sound of voices coming from the kitchen. They were done
with all their shouting in the living room. Time to get out. She folded up the note she'd scribbled
hastily, left it on Luke's bed, and crossed the room to the window she'd spent the past twenty
minutes forcing open. Cool air spilled through it—it was one of those early fall days when the sky
seemed impossibly blue and distant and the air was faintly tinged with the smell of smoke.
She scooted onto the windowsill and looked down. It would have been a worrying jump for
her before she'd been Changed; now she spared only a moment's thought for her injured shoulder
before leaping. She landed in a crouch on the cracked concrete of Luke's backyard. Straightening
up, she glanced back at the house, but no one threw a door open or called out to her to come
back.
She fought down an errant stab of disappointment. It wasn't as if they'd paid that much
attention to her when she was in the house, she thought, scrambling up the high chain-link fence
that separated Luke's backyard from the alley, so why would they notice that she'd left it? She
was clearly an afterthought, just as she'd always been. The only one of them who'd treated her as
if she were of any importance was Simon.
The thought of Simon made her wince as she dropped down onto the other side of the fence
and jogged up the alley to Kent Avenue. She'd said to Clary that she didn't remember the previous
night, but it wasn't true. She remembered the look on his face when she'd recoiled from him—as
if it were imprinted on the backs of her eyelids. The strangest thing was that in that moment he
had still looked human to her, more human than almost anyone she'd ever known.
She crossed the street to avoid passing right in front of Luke's house. The street was nearly
deserted, Brooklyners sleeping their late Sunday-morning sleep. She headed toward the Bedford
Avenue subway, her mind still on Simon. There was a hollow place in the pit of her stomach that
ached when she thought of him. He was the first person she'd wanted to trust in years, and he'd
made trusting him impossible.
Of course, if trusting him is impossible, then why are you on your way to see him right now?
came the whisper in the back of her mind that always spoke to her in Daniel's voice. Shut up, she
told it firmly. Even if we can't befriends, I owe him an apology at least.
Someone laughed. The sound echoed off the high factory walls on her left. Her heart
contracting with sudden fear, Maia whirled around, but the street behind her was empty. There
was an old woman walking her dogs along the riverside, but Maia doubted she was within
shouting distance.
She sped up her pace anyway. She could outwalk most humans, she reminded herself, not to
mention outrun them. Even in her present state, with her arm aching like someone had slammed a
sledgehammer into her shoulder, it wasn't as if she had anything to fear from a mugger or rapist.
Two teenage boys armed with knives had tried to grab her while she was walking through Central
Park one night after she'd first come to the city, and only Bat had kept her from killing them both.
So why was she so panicked?
She glanced behind her. The old woman was gone; Kent was empty. The old abandoned
Domino sugar factory rose up in front of her. Seized by a sudden urge to get off the street, she
ducked down the alley beside it.

Page 141

She found herself in a narrow space between two buildings, full of garbage, discarded bottles,
the skittering of rats. The roofs above her touched, blocking out the sun and making her feel as if
she had ducked into a tunnel. The walls were brick, set with small, dirty windows, many of which
had been smashed in by vandals. Through them she could see the abandoned factory floor and
row after row of metal boilers, furnaces, and vats. The air smelled of burned sugar. She leaned
against one of the walls, trying to still the pounding of her heart. She had almost succeeded in
calming herself down when an impossibly familiar voice spoke to her out of the shadows:
"Maia?"
She whirled around. He was standing at the entrance to the alley, his hair lit from behind,
shining like a halo around his beautiful face. Dark eyes fringed with long lashes regarded her
curiously. He was wearing jeans and, despite the chill in the air, a short-sleeved T-shirt. He still
looked fifteen.
"Daniel," she whispered.
He moved toward her, his steps making no sound. "It's been a long time, little sister."
She wanted to run, but her legs felt like bags of water. She pressed herself back against the
wall as if she could disappear into it. "But—you're dead."
"And you didn't cry at my funeral, did you, Maia? No tears for your big brother?"
"You were a monster," she whispered. "You tried to kill me—"
"Not hard enough." There was something long and sharp in his hand now, something that
gleamed like silver fire in the dimness. Maia wasn't sure what it was; her vision was blurred by
terror. She slid to the ground as he moved toward her, her legs no longer able to hold her up.
Daniel knelt down beside her. She could see what it was in his hand now: a snapped-off
jagged edge of glass from one of the broken windows. Terror rose and broke over her like a
wave, but it wasn't fear of the weapon in her brother's hand that was crushing her, it was the
emptiness in his eyes. She could look into them and through them and see only darkness. "Do
you remember," he said, "when I told you I'd cut out your tongue before I'd let you tattle on me
to Mom and Dad?"
Paralyzed with fear, she could only stare at him. Already she could feel the glass cutting into
her skin, the choking taste of blood filling her mouth, and she wished she were dead, already
dead, anything was better than this horror and this dread—
"Enough, Agramon." A man's voice cut through the fog in her head. Not Daniel's voice—it
was soft, cultured, undeniably human. It reminded her of someone—but who?
"As you wish, Lord Valentine." Daniel breathed outward, a soft sigh of disappointment—and
then his face began to fade and crumble. In a moment he was gone, and with him the sense of
paralyzing, bone-crushing terror that had threatened to choke the life out of her. She sucked in a
desperate breath.
"Good. She's breathing." The man's voice again, irritable now. "Really, Agramon. A few more
seconds and she'd have been dead."
Maia looked up. The man—Valentine—was standing over her, very tall, dressed all in black,
even the gloves on his hands and the thick-soled boots on his feet. He used the tip of a boot now
to force her chin up. His voice when he spoke was cool, perfunctory. "How old are you?"
The face gazing down at hers was narrow, sharp-boned, leached of all color, his eyes black
and his hair so white he looked like a photograph in negative. On the left side of his throat, just
above the collar of his coat, was a spiraling Mark.
"You're Valentine?" she whispered. "But I thought that you—"
The boot came down on her hand, sending a stab of pain shooting up her arm. She screamed.

Page 142

"I asked you a question," he said. "How old are you?"
"How old am I?" The pain in her hand, mixed with the acrid stench of garbage all around
made her stomach turn. "Screw you."
A bar of light seemed to leap between his fingers; he slashed it down and across her face so
quickly that she didn't have time to jerk back. A hot line of pain burned its way across her cheek;
she slapped a hand to her face and felt blood slick her fingers. "Now," Valentine said, in the same
precise and cultured voice. "How old are you?"
"Fifteen. I'm fifteen." She sensed, rather than saw, him smile. "Perfect."
Once back at the Institute, the Inquisitor herded Jace away from the Lightwoods and up the
stairs to the training room. Catching sight of himself in the long mirrors that ran along the walls, he
stiffened in shock. He hadn't really looked at himself in days, and last night had been a bad one.
His eyes were surrounded by black shadows, his shirt smeared with dried blood and filthy mud
from the East River. His face looked hollow and drawn.
"Admiring yourself?" The Inquisitor's voice cut through his reverie. "You won't look so pretty
when the Clave gets through with you."
"You do seem obsessed with my looks." Jace turned away from the mirror with some relief.
"Could it be that all this is because you're attracted to me?"
"Don't be revolting." The Inquisitor had taken four long strips of metal from the gray pouch
that hung at her waist. Angel blades. "You could be my son."
"Stephen." Jace remembered what Luke had said back at the house. "That's what he's called,
right?"
The Inquisitor whirled on him. The blades she gripped were vibrating with her rage. "Don't
you ever say his name."
For a moment Jace wondered if she might really try to kill him. He said nothing as she got
herself under control. Without looking at him, she pointed with one of the blades. "Stand there in
the center of the room, please."
Jace obeyed. Though he tried not to look at the mirrors, he could see his reflection—and the
Inquisitor's—out of the corner of his eye, the mirrors reflecting back at each other until an infinite
number of Inquisitors stood there, threatening an infinite number of Jaces.
He glanced down at his bound hands. His wrists and shoulders had gone from aching to a
hard, stabbing pain, but he didn't wince as the Inquisitor regarded one of the blades, named it
Jophiel, and plunged it into the polished wooden floorboards at her feet. He waited, but nothing
happened.
"Boom?" he said eventually. "Was something supposed to happen there?"
"Shut up." The Inquisitor's tone was final. "And stay where you are."
Jace stayed, watching with growing curiosity as she moved to his other side, named a second
blade Harahel, and proceeded to drive that one into the floorboards as well.
With the third blade—Sandalphon—he realized what she was doing. The first blade had been
driven into the floor just south of him, the next to the east, and the next to the north. She was
marking out the points of a compass. He struggled to remember what this might mean, came up
with nothing. This was clearly Clave ritual, beyond anything he'd been taught. By the time she
reached the last blade, Taharial, his palms were sweating, chafing where they rubbed against each
other.
The Inquisitor straightened, looking pleased with herself. "There."
"There what?" Jace demanded, but she held a hand up.

Page 143

"Not quite yet, Jonathan. There's one more thing." She moved to the southernmost blade and
knelt in front of it. With a quick movement she produced a stele and marked a single dark rune
into the floor just below the knife. As she rose to her feet, a high sharp sweet chime sounded
through the room, the sound of a delicate bell being struck. Light poured from the four angel
blades, so blinding that Jace turned his face away, half-closing his eyes. When he turned back, a
moment later, he saw that he was standing inside a cage whose walls looked as if they had been
woven out of filaments of light. They were not static, but moving, like sheets of illuminated rain.
The Inquisitor was now a blurred figure behind a glowing wall. When Jace called out to her,
even his voice sounded wavering and hollow, as if he were calling to her through water. "What is
this? What have you done?"
She laughed.
Jace took an angry step forward, and then another; his shoulder brushed a glowing wall. As if
he'd touched an electrified fence, the shock that pulsed through him was like a blow, knocking
him off his feet. He tumbled awkwardly to the floor, unable to use his hands to break his fall.
The Inquisitor laughed again. "If you try to walk through the wall, you'll get more than a
shock. The Clave calls this particular punishment the Malachi Configuration. These walls can't be
broken as long as the seraph blades remain where they are. I wouldn't," she added, as Jace,
kneeling, made a move toward the blade closest to him. "Touch the blades and you'll die."
"But you can touch them," he said, unable to keep the loathing out of his voice.
"I can, but I won't."
"But what about food? Water?"
"All in good time, Jonathan."
He got to his feet. Through the blurred wall, he saw her turn as if to go.
"But my hands—" He looked down at his bound wrists. The burning metal was eating into his
skin like acid. Blood welled around the fiery manacles.
"You should have thought of that before you went to see Valentine."
"You're not exactly making me fear the revenge of the Council. They can't be worse than
you."
"Oh, you're not going to the Council," the Inquisitor said. There was a quiet calm in her tone
that Jace did not like.
"What do you mean, I'm not going to the Council? I thought you said you were taking me to
Idris tomorrow?"
"No. I'm planning to return you to your father."
The shock of her words almost knocked him back off his feet. "My father?"
"Your father. I'm planning to trade you to him for the Mortal Instruments."
Jace stared at her. "You must be joking."
"Not at all. It's simpler than a trial. Of course, you'll be banned from the Clave," she added, as
a sort of afterthought, "but I assume you expected that."
Jace was shaking his head. "You have the wrong guy. I hope you realize that."
A look of annoyance flashed across her face. "I thought we'd dispensed with your pretense of
innocence, Jonathan."
"I didn't mean me. I meant my father."
For the first time since he'd met her, she looked confused. "I don't understand what you
mean."

Page 144

"My father won't trade the Mortal Instruments for me." The words were bitter, but Jace's tone
wasn't. It was matter-of-fact. "He'd let you kill me in front of him before he'd hand you either the
Sword or the Cup."
The Inquisitor shook her head. "You don't understand," she said, and there was a puzzling
trace of resentment in her voice. "Children never do. The love a parent has for a child, there is
nothing else like it. No other love so consuming. No father—not even Valentine—would sacrifice
his son for a hunk of metal, no matter how powerful."
"You don't know my father. He'll laugh in your face and offer you some money to mail my
body back to Idris."
"Don't be absurd—"
"You're right," Jace said. "Come to think of it, he'll probably make you pay the shipping
charges yourself."
"I see that you're still your father's son. You don't want him to lose the Mortal Instruments—it
would be a loss of power to you as well. You don't want to live out your life as the disgraced son
of a criminal, so you'll say anything to sway my decision. But you don't fool me."
"Listen." Jace's heart was pounding, but he tried to speak calmly. She had to believe him. "I
know you hate me. I know you think I'm a liar like my father. But I'm telling you the truth now.
My father absolutely believes in what he's doing. You think he's evil. But he thinks he's right. He
thinks he's doing God's work. He won't give that up for me. You were tracking me when I went
out there, you must have heard what he said—"
"I saw you speak to him," said the Inquisitor. "I heard nothing."
Jace cursed under his breath. "Look, I'll swear any oath you want to prove I'm not lying. He's
using the Sword and the Cup to summon demons and control them. The more you waste your
time with me, the more he can build up his army. By the time you realize he won't make the trade,
you'll have no chance against him—"
The Inquisitor turned away with a noise of disgust. "I'm tired of your lies."
Jace caught his breath in disbelief as she turned her back on him and stalked toward the door.
"Please!" he cried.
She stopped at the door and turned to look at him. Jace could only see the angular shadows
of her face, the pointed chin, and dark hollows at her temples. Her gray clothes vanished into the
shadows so that she looked like a bodiless floating skull. "Don't think," she said, "that returning
you to your father is what I want to do. It's better than Valentine Morgenstern deserves."
"What does he deserve?"
"To hold the dead body of his child in his arms. To see his dead son and know that there is
nothing he can do, no spell, no incantation, no bargain with hell that will bring him back—" She
broke off. "He should know," she said, in a whisper, and pushed at the door, her hands
scrabbling against the wood. It shut behind her with a click, leaving Jace, his wrists burning,
staring after her in confusion.
Clary hung up the phone with a frown. "No answer."
"Who is it you were trying to call?" Luke was on his fifth cup of coffee and Clary was starting
to worry about him. Surely there was such a thing as caffeine poisoning? He didn't seem on the
verge of a fit or anything, but she surreptitiously unplugged the percolator on her way back to the
table, just in case. "Simon?"
"No. I feel weird waking him up during the daytime, though he said it doesn't bother him as
long as he doesn't have to see daylight." So…

Page 145

"I was calling Isabelle. I want to know what's going on with Jace."
"She didn't answer?"
"No." Clary's stomach rumbled. She went to the refrigerator, removed a peach yogurt, and ate
it mechanically, tasting nothing. She was halfway through the container when she remembered
something. "Maia," she said. "We should check and see if she's okay." She set the yogurt down.
"I'll go."
"No, I'm her pack leader. She trusts me. I can calm her down if she's upset," Luke said. "I'll
be right back."
"Don't say that," Clary begged. "I hate it when people say that."
He smiled at her crookedly and ducked out into the hallway. Within a few minutes he was
back, looking stunned. "She's gone."
"Gone? Gone how?"
"I mean she snuck out of the house. She left this." He tossed a folded piece of paper onto the
table. Clary picked it up and read the scrawled sentences with a frown:
Sorry about everything. Gone to make amends. Thanks for all you've done. Maia.
"Gone to make amends? What does that mean?"
Luke sighed. "I was hoping you would know."
"Are you worried?"
"Raum demons are retrievers," Luke said. "They find people and bring them back to whoever
summoned them. That demon could still be looking for her."
"Oh," Clary said in a small voice. "Well, my guess would be that she means she went to see
Simon."
Luke looked surprised. "Does she know where he lives?"
"I don't know," Clary admitted. "They seem kind of close in a way. She might." She fished
into her pocket for her phone. "I'll call him."
"I thought calling him made you feel weird."
"Not as weird as everything else that's going on." She scrolled through her address book for
Simon's number. It rang three times before he picked up, sounding groggy.
"Hello?"
"It's me." She turned away from Luke as she spoke, more out of habit than from any desire to
hide the conversation from him.
"You do know I'm nocturnal now," he said with groan. She could hear him rolling over in bed.
"That means I sleep all day."
"Are you at home?"
"Yeah, where else would I be?" His voice sharpened, sleep falling away. "What is it, Clary,
what's wrong?"
"Maia ran off. She left a note saying she might be going to your house."
Simon sounded puzzled. "Well, she didn't. Or if she did, she hasn't shown up yet."
"Is anyone else home but you?"
"No, my mom's at work and Rebecca has classes. Why, you really think Maia's going to show
up here?"
"Just give us a call if she does—"
Simon cut her off. "Clary." His tone was urgent. "Hang on a second. I think someone's trying
to break into my house."

Page 146

Time passed inside the prison, and Jace watched the shocking silver rain falling all around him
with a detached sort of interest. His fingers had started to go numb, which he suspected was a
bad sign, but he couldn't bring himself to care. He wondered if the Lightwoods knew he was up
here, or if someone entering the training room would get a nasty surprise when they found him
locked up in it. But no, the Inquisitor wasn't that sloppy. She would have told them the room was
off-limits until she disposed of the prisoner in whatever manner she saw fit. He supposed he
ought to be angry, even afraid, but he couldn't bring himself to care about that either. Nothing
seemed real anymore: not the Clave, not the Covenant, not the Law, not even his father.
A soft footfall alerted him to the presence of someone else in the room. He'd been lying on his
back, staring at the ceiling; now he sat up, his gaze flicking around the room. He could see a dark
shape just beyond the shimmering rain-curtain. It must be the Inquisitor, back to sneer at him
some more. He braced himself—then saw, with a jolt, the dark hair and familiar face.
Maybe there were still some things he cared about, after all. "Alec?"
"It's me." Alec knelt down on the other side of the glimmering wall. It was like looking at
someone through clear water rippled with current; Jace could see Alec clearly now, but
occasionally his features would seem to waver and dissolve as the fiery rain shimmered and
undulated.
It was enough to make you seasick, Jace thought.
"What in the Angel's name is this stuff?" Alec reached out to touch the wall.
"Don't." Jace reached out, then drew back quickly before he made contact with the wall. "It'll
shock you, maybe kill you if you try to pass through it."
Alec drew his hand back with a low whistle. "The Inquisitor meant business."
"Of course she did. I'm a dangerous criminal. Or hadn't you heard?" Jace heard the acid in his
own tone, saw Alec flinch, and was meanly, momentarily, glad.
"She didn't call you a criminal, exactly…"
"No, I'm just a very naughty boy. I do all sorts of bad things. I kick kittens. I make rude
gestures at nuns."
"Don't joke. This is serious stuff." Alec's eyes were somber. "What the hell were you thinking,
going to see Valentine? I mean, seriously, what was going through your head?"
A number of smart remarks occurred to Jace, but he found he didn't want to make any of
them. He was too tired. "I was thinking that he's my father."
Alec looked as if he were mentally counting to ten to maintain his patience. "Jace—"
"What if it was your father? What would you do?"
"My father? My father would never do the things that Valentine—"
Jace's head jerked up. "Your father did do those things! He was in the Circle along with my
father! Your mother, too! Our parents were all the same. The only difference is that yours got
caught and punished, and mine didn't!"
Alec's face tightened. But "The only difference?" was all he said.
Jace looked down at his hands. The burning cuffs weren't meant to be left on so long. The
skin underneath them was dotted with beads of blood.
"I just meant," Alec said, "that I don't see how you could want to see him, not after what's
he's done in general, but after what he did to you."
Jace said nothing.
"All those years," Alec said. "He let you think he was dead. Maybe you don't remember what

Page 147

it was like when you were ten years old, but I do. Nobody who loved you could do—could do
anything like that."
Thin lines of blood were making their way down Jace's hands, like red string unraveling.
"Valentine told me," he said quietly, "that if I supported him against the Clave, if I did that, he'd
make sure no one I cared about was hurt. Not you or Isabelle or Max. Not Clary. Not your
parents. He said—"
"No one would be hurt?" Alec echoed derisively. "You mean he wouldn't hurt them himself.
Nice."
"I saw what he can do, Alec. The kind of demonic force he can summon. If he brings his
demon army against the Clave, there will be a war. And people get hurt in wars. They die in
wars." He hesitated. "If you had the chance to save everyone you loved—"
"But what kind of chance is it? What's Valentine's word even worth?"
"If he swears on the Angel that he'll do something, he'll do it. I know him."
"If you support him against the Clave."
Jace nodded.
"He must have been pretty pissed when you said no," Alec observed.
Jace looked up from his bleeding wrists and stared. "What?"
"I said—"
"I know what you said. What makes you think I said no?"
"Well, you did. Didn't you?"
Very slowly, Jace nodded.
"I know you," Alec said, with supreme confidence, and stood up. "You told the Inquisitor
about Valentine and his plans, didn't you? And she didn't care?"
"I wouldn't say she didn't care. More like she didn't really believe me. She's got a plan she
thinks will take care of Valentine. The only problem is, her plan sucks."
Alec nodded. "You can fill me in on that later. First things first: We have to figure out how to
get you out of here."
"What?" Disbelief made Jace feel slightly dizzy. "I thought you came down right on the side of
go directly to jail, do not pass Go, do not collect two hundred dollars. 'The Law is the Law,
Isabelle.' What was all that you were spouting?"
Alec looked astonished. "You can't have thought I meant that. I just wanted the Inquisitor to
trust me so she wouldn't be watching me all the time like she's watching Izzy and Max. She knows
they're on your side."
"And you? Are you on my side?" Jace could hear the roughness in his own question and was
almost overwhelmed by how much the answer meant to him.
"I'm with you," Alec said, "always. Why do you even have to ask? I may respect the Law, but
what the Inquisitor has been doing to you has nothing to do with the Law. I don't know exactly
what's going on, but the hatred she has for you is personal. It has nothing to do with the Clave."
"I bait her," said Jace. "I can't help it. Vicious bureaucrats get under my skin."
Alec shook his head. "It's not that either. It's an old hate. I can feel it."
Jace was about to answer when the cathedral bells began to ring. This close to the roof, the
sound was echoingly loud. He glanced up—he still half-expected to see Hugo flying among the
wooden rafters in his slow, thoughtful circles. The raven had always liked it up there between the
rafters and the arched stone ceiling. At the time Jace had thought the bird liked to dig his claws
into the soft wood; now he realized the rafters had lent him an excellent vantage point for spying.

Page 148

An idea began to take shape in the back of Jace's mind, dark and formless. Out loud he said
only, "Luke said something about the Inquisitor having a son named Stephen. He said she was
trying to get even for him. I asked her about him and she freaked out. I think it might have
something to do with why she hates me so much."
The bells had stopped ringing. Alec said, "Maybe. I could ask my parents, but I doubt they'd
tell me."
"No, don't ask them. Ask Luke."
"Go all the way back to Brooklyn, you mean? Look, sneaking out of here is going to be all but
impossible—"
"Use Isabelle's phone. Text Clary. Tell her to ask Luke."
"Okay." Alec paused. "Do you want me to say anything else to her for you? To Clary, I mean,
not Isabelle."
"No," Jace said. "I don't have anything to say to her."
"Simon!" Clutching the phone, Clary whirled toward Luke. "He says someone's trying to
break into his house."
"Tell him to get out of there."
"I can't get out of here," Simon said tightly. "Not unless I want to catch on fire."
"Daylight," she said to Luke, but she saw he'd already realized the problem and was searching
for something in his pockets. Car keys. He held them up.
"Tell Simon we're coming. Tell him to lock himself in a room until we get there."
"Did you hear that? Lock yourself in a room."
"I heard." Simon's voice sounded tense; Clary could hear a soft scraping sound, then a heavy
thump.
"Simon!"
"I'm fine. I'm just piling things against the door."
"What kind of things?" She was out on the porch now, shivering in her thin sweater. Luke,
behind her, was locking up the house.
"A desk," Simon said with some satisfaction. "And my bed."
"Your bed?" Clary climbed up into the truck beside Luke, struggling one-handed with her seat
belt as Luke peeled out of the driveway and rocketed down Kent. He reached over and buckled it
for her. "How did you lift your bed?"
"You forget. Super vampire strength."
"Ask him what he's hearing," Luke said. They were speeding down the street, which would
have been fine if the Brooklyn waterfront had been better maintained. Clary gasped every time
they hit a pothole.
"What are you hearing?" she asked, catching her breath.
"I heard the front door crash in. I think someone must have kicked it open. Then Yossarian
came streaking into my room and hid under the bed. That's how I knew there was definitely
someone in the house."
"And now?"
"Now I don't hear anything."
"That's good, right?" Clary turned to Luke. "He says he doesn't hear anything now. Maybe
they went away."

Page 149

"Maybe." Luke sounded doubtful. They were on the expressway now, speeding toward
Simon's neighborhood. "Keep him on the phone anyway."
"What are you doing now, Simon?"
"Nothing. I've shoved everything in the room against the door. Now I'm trying to get
Yossarian out from behind the heating vent."
"Leave him where he is."
"This is all going to be very hard to explain to my mom," Simon said, and the phone went
dead. There was a click and then nothing, call disconnected flashed on the digital display.
"No. No!" Clary hit the redial button, her fingers trembling.
Simon picked up immediately. "Sorry. Yossarian scratched me and I dropped the phone."
Her throat burned with relief. "That's fine, just as long as you're still okay and—"
A noise like a tidal wave crashed through the phone, obliterating Simon's voice. She yanked
the phone away from her ear. The display still read call connected.
"Simon!" she screamed into the phone. "Simon, can you hear me?"
The crashing noise stopped. There was the sound of something shattering, and a high,
unearthly yowl—Yossarian? Then the sound of something heavy striking the ground.
"Simon?" she whispered.
There was a click and then a drawling, amused voice spoke in her ear. "Clarissa," it said. "I
should have known you'd be on the other end of this phone line."
She squeezed her eyes shut, her stomach falling out from under her as if she were on a roller
coaster that had just made its first drop. "Valentine."
"You mean 'Father,' " he said, sounding genuinely annoyed. "I deplore this modern habit of
calling one's parents by their first names."
"What I actually want to call you is a hell of a lot more unprintable than your name," she
snapped. "Where's Simon?"
"You mean the vampire boy? Questionable company for a Shadowhunter girl of good family,
don't you think? From now on I'll be expecting to have a say in your choice of friends."
"What did you do to Simon?"
"Nothing," said Valentine, amused. "Yet."
And he hung up.
By the time Alec came back into the training room, Jace was lying on the floor, envisioning
lines of dancing girls in an effort to ignore the pain in his wrists. It wasn't working.
"What are you doing?" Alec asked, kneeling down as close to the shimmering wall of the
prison as he could get. Jace tried to remind himself that when Alec asked this sort of question, he
really meant it, and that it was something he had once found endearing rather than annoying. He
failed.
"I thought I'd lie on the floor and writhe in pain for a while," he grunted. "It relaxes me."
"It does? Oh—you're being sarcastic. That's a good sign, probably," Alec said. "If you can
sit up, you might want to. I'm going to try to slide something through the wall."
Jace sat up so quickly that his head spun. "Alec, don't—"
But Alec had already moved to push something toward him with both hands, as if he were
rolling a ball to a child. A red sphere broke through the shimmering curtain and rolled to Jace,
bumping gently against his knee.

Page 150

"An apple." He picked it up with some difficulty. "How appropriate."
"I thought you might be hungry."
"I am." Jace took a bite of the apple; juice ran down his hands and sizzled in the blue flames
that cuffed his wrists. "Did you text Clary?"
"No. Isabelle won't let me into her room. She just throws things against the door and screams.
She said if I came in she'd jump out the window. She'd do it too."
"Probably."
"I get the feeling," Alec said, and smiled, "she hasn't forgiven me for betraying you, as she
sees it."
"Good girl," said Jace with appreciation.
"I didn't betray you, idiot."
"It's the thought that counts."
"Good, because I brought you something else, too. I don't know if it'll work, but it's worth a
try." He slid something small and metallic through the wall. It was a silvery disk about the size of a
quarter. Jace set the apple aside and picked the disk up curiously. "What's this?"
"I got it off the desk in the library. I've seen my parents use it before to take off restraints. I
think it's an Unlocking rune. It's worth trying—"
He broke off as Jace touched the disk to his wrists, holding it awkwardly between two fingers.
The moment it touched the line of blue flame, the cuff flickered and vanished.
"Thanks." Jace rubbed his wrists, each one braceleted with a line of chafed, bleeding skin. He
was starting to be able to feel his fingertips again. "It's not a file hidden in a birthday cake, but it'll
keep my hands from falling off."
Alec looked at him. The wavering lines of the rain-curtain made his face look elongated,
worried—or maybe he was worried. "You know, something occurred to me when I was talking to
Isabelle earlier. I told her she couldn't jump out the window—and not to try or she'd get herself
killed."
Jace nodded. "Sound big-brotherly advice."
"But then I started wondering if that was true in your case—I mean, I've seen you do things
that were practically flying. I've seen you fall three stories and land like a cat, jump from the
ground to a roof—"
"Hearing my achievements recited is certainly gratifying, but I'm not sure what your point is,
Alec."
"My point is that there are four walls to this prison, not five."
Jace stared at him. "So Hodge wasn't lying when he said we'd actually use geometry in our
daily lives. You're right, Alec. There are four walls to this cage. Now if the Inquisitor had gone
with two, I might—"
"JACE," Alec said, losing patience. "I mean, there's no top to the cage. Nothing between you
and the ceiling."
Jace craned his head back. The rafters seemed to sway dizzily high above him, lost in shadow.
"You're crazy."
"Maybe," Alec said. "Maybe I just know what you can do." He shrugged. "You could try, at
least."
Jace looked at Alec—at his open, honest face and steady blue eyes. He is crazy, Jace thought.
It was true, in the heat of fighting, he'd done some amazing things, but so had they all.
Shadowhunter blood, years of training… but he couldn't jump thirty feet straight up into the air.

Page 151

How do you know you can't, said a soft voice in his head, if you've never tried it?
Clary's voice. He thought of her and her runes, of the Silent City and the handcuff popping off
his wrist as if it had cracked under some enormous pressure. He and Clary shared the same
blood. If Clary could do things that shouldn't be possible …
He got to his feet, almost reluctantly, and looked around, taking slow stock of the room. He
could still see the floor-length mirrors and the multitude of weapons hanging on the walls, their
blades glinting dully, through the curtain of silver fire that surrounded him. He bent and retrieved
the half-eaten apple off the floor, looked at it for a thoughtful moment—then cocked his arm back
and threw it as hard as he could. The apple sailed through the air, hit a shimmering silver wall, and
burst into a corona of molten blue flame.
Jace heard Alec gasp. So the Inquisitor hadn't been exaggerating. If he hit one of the prison
walls too hard, he'd die.
Alec was on his feet, suddenly wavering. "Jace, I don't know—"
"Shut up, Alec. And don't watch me. It's not helping."
Whatever Alec said in response, Jace didn't hear it. He was doing a slow pivot in place, his
eyes focused on the rafters. The runes that gave him excellent long sight kicked in, the rafters
coming into better focus: He could see their chipped edges, their whorls and knots, the black
stains of age. But they were solid. They'd held up the Institute roof for hundreds of years. They
could hold a teenage boy. He flexed his fingers, taking deep, slow, controlled breaths, just as his
father had taught him. In his mind's eye he saw himself leaping, soaring, catching hold of a rafter
with ease and swinging himself up onto it. He was light, he told himself, light as an arrow, winging
its way easily through the air, swift and unstoppable. It would be easy, he told himself. Easy.
"I am Valentine's arrow," Jace whispered. "Whether he knows it or not."
And he jumped.

Page 152

16
A Stone of the Heart
Clary hit the button to call Simon back, but the phone went straight to voice mail. Hot
tears splashed down her cheeks and she threw her own phone at the dashboard. "Damn it, damn
it—"
"We're almost there," Luke said. They'd gotten off the expressway and she hadn't even
noticed. They pulled up in front of Simon's house, a wooden one-family whose front was painted
a cheerful red. Clary was out of the car and running up the front walk before Luke had even
yanked on the security brake. She could hear him yelling her name as she dashed up the steps and
pounded frantically on the front door.
"Simon!" she shouted. "Simon!"
"Clary, enough." Luke caught up to her on the front porch. "The neighbors—"
"Screw the neighbors." She fumbled for the key ring on her belt, found the right key, and slid
it into the lock. She swung the door open and stepped warily into the hallway, Luke just behind
her. They peered through the first door on the left into the kitchen. Everything looked exactly as it
always had, from the meticulously clean counter to the fridge magnets. There was the sink where
she'd kissed Simon just a few days ago. Sunshine streamed in through the windows, filling the
room with pale yellow light. Light that was capable of charring Simon away to ashes.
Simon's room was the last one at the end of the hall. The door stood slightly open, though
Clary could see nothing but darkness through the crack.
She slid her stele out of her pocket and gripped it tightly. She knew it wasn't really a weapon,
but the feel of it in her hand was calming. Inside, the room was dark, black curtains drawn across
the windows, the only light coming from the digital clock on the bedside table. Luke was reaching
across her to flip on the light when something—something that hissed and spit and snarled like a
demon—launched itself at him out of the darkness.
Clary screamed as Luke seized her shoulders and pushed her roughly aside. She stumbled and
nearly fell; when she righted herself, she turned to see an astonished-looking Luke holding a
yowling, struggling white cat, its fur sticking out all over. It looked like a ball of cotton with claws.
"Yossarian!" Clary exclaimed.
Luke dropped the cat. Yossarian immediately shot between his legs and disappeared down the
hall.
"Stupid cat," Clary said.
"It's not his fault. Cats don't like me." Luke reached for the light switch and flipped it on.
Clary gasped. The room was completely in order, nothing at all out of place, not even the rug
askew. Even the coverlet was folded neatly on the bed.
"Is it a glamour?"
"Probably not. Probably just magic." Luke moved into the center of the room, looking around
him thoughtfully. As he moved to pull one of the curtains aside, Clary saw something gleam in the
carpet at his feet.
"Luke, wait." She went to where he was standing and knelt to retrieve the object. It was
Simon's silver cell phone, badly bent out of shape, the antenna snapped off. Heart pounding, she
Previous
Top
Next

Page 153

flipped the phone open. Despite the crack that ran the length of the display screen, a single text
message was still visible: Now I have them all.
Clary sank down on the bed in a daze. Distantly, she felt Luke pluck the phone out of her
hand. She heard him suck in his breath as he read the message.
"What does that mean? 'Now I have them all'?" asked Clary.
Luke set Simon's phone down on the desk and passed a hand over his face. "I'm afraid it
means that now he has Simon and, we might as well face it, Maia, too. It means he has everything
he needs for the Ritual of Conversion."
Clary stared at him. "You mean this isn't just about getting at me—and you?"
"I'm sure Valentine regards that as a pleasant side effect. But it's not his main goal. His main
goal is to reverse the characteristics of the Soul-Sword. And for that he needs—"
"The blood of Downworlder children. But Maia and Simon aren't children. They're teenagers."
"When that spell was created, the spell to turn the Soul-Sword to darkness, the word
'teenager' hadn't even been invented. In Shadowhunter society, you're an adult when you're
eighteen. Before that, you're a child. For Valentine's purposes, Maia and Simon are children. He
has the blood of a faerie child already, and the blood of a warlock child. All he needed was a
werewolf and a vampire."
Clary felt as if the air had been punched out of her. "Then why didn't we do something? Why
didn't we think of protecting them somehow?"
"So far Valentine has done what's convenient. None of his victims were chosen for any other
reason than that they were there and available. The warlock was easy to find; all Valentine had to
do was hire him under the pretense of wanting a demon raised. It's simple enough to spot faeries
in the park if you know where to look. And the Hunter's Moon is exactly where you'd go if you
wanted to find a werewolf. Putting himself to this extra danger and trouble just to strike out at us
when nothing's changed—"
"Jace," said Clary.
"What do you mean, Jace? What about him?"
"I think it's Jace he's trying to get back at. Jace must have done something last night on the
boat, something that really pissed Valentine off. Pissed him off enough to abandon whatever plan
he had before and make a new one."
Luke looked baffled. "What makes you think that Valentine's change of plans had anything to
do with your brother?"
"Because," Clary said with grim certainty, "only Jace can piss someone off that much."
"Isabelle!" Alec pounded on his sister's door. "Isabelle, open the door. I know you're in
there."
The door opened a crack. Alec tried to peer through it, but no one appeared to be on the
other side. "She doesn't want to talk to you," said a well-known voice.
Alec glanced down and saw gray eyes glaring at him from behind a bent pair of spectacles.
"Max," he said. "Come on, little brother, let me in."
"I don't want to talk to you either." Max started to push the door shut, but Alec, quick as a
flick of Isabelle's whip, wedged his foot into the gap.
"Don't make me knock you over, Max."
"You wouldn't." Max pushed back with all his might.
"No, but I might go get our parents, and I have a feeling Isabelle doesn't want that. Do you,

Page 154

Izzy?" he demanded, pitching his voice loud enough for his sister, inside the room, to hear.
"Oh, for God's sake." Isabelle sounded furious. "All right, Max. Let him in."
Max stepped away and Alec pushed his way in, letting the door swing half-shut behind him.
Isabelle was kneeling in the embrasure of the window beside her bed, her gold whip coiled around
her left arm. She was wearing her hunting gear, the tough black trousers and skintight shirt with
their silvery, near-invisible design of runes. Her boots were buckled up to her knees and her black
hair whipped in the breeze from the open window. She glared at him, reminding him for a moment
of nothing more than Hugo, Hodge's black raven.
"What the hell are you doing? Trying to get yourself killed?" he demanded, striding furiously
across the room toward his sister. Her whip snaked out, coiling around his ankles. Alec stopped
dead, knowing that with a single flick of her wrist Isabelle could jerk him off his feet and land him
in a trussed bundle on the hardwood floor. "Don't come any closer to me, Alexander
Lightwood," she said in her angriest voice. "I'm not feeling very charitable toward you at the
moment."
"Isabelle—"
"How could you just turn on Jace like that? After all he's been through? And you swore that
oath to watch out for each other too—"
"Not," he reminded her, "if it meant breaking the Law."
"The Law!" Isabelle snapped in disgust. "There's a higher law than the Clave, Alec. The law
of family. Jace is your family."
"The law of family? I've never heard of that before," Alec said, nettled. He knew he ought to
be defending himself, but it was hard not to be distracted by the lifelong habit of correcting one's
younger siblings when they were wrong. "Could that be because you just made it up?"
Isabelle flicked her wrist. Alec felt his feet go out from under him and twisted to absorb the
impact of falling with his hands and wrists. He landed, rolled onto his back, and looked up to see
Isabelle looming over him. Max was beside her. "What should we do with him, Maxwell?"
Isabelle asked. "Leave him tied up here for the parents to find?"
Alec had had enough. He whipped a blade from the sheath at his wrist, twisted, and slashed it
through the whip around his ankles. The electrum wire parted with a snap and he sprang to his
feet as Isabelle drew her arm back, the wire hissing around her.
A low chuckle broke the tension. "All right, all right, you've tortured him enough. I'm here."
Isabelle's eyes flew wide. "Jace!"
"The same." Jace ducked into Isabelle's room, shutting the door behind him. "No need for the
two of you to fight—" He winced as Max careened into him, yelping his name. "Careful there," he
said, gently disentangling the boy. "I'm not in the best shape right now."
"I can see that," Isabelle said, her eyes raking him anxiously. His wrists were bloody, his fair
hair was plastered sweatily to his neck and forehead, and his face and hands were stained with dirt
and ichor. "Did the Inquisitor hurt you?"
"Not too badly." Jace's eyes met Alec's across the room. "She just locked me up in the
weapons gallery. Alec helped me get out."
The whip drooped in Isabelle's hand like a flower. "Alec, is that true?"
"Yes." Alec brushed dust from the floor off his clothes with deliberate ostentation. He
couldn't resist adding: "So there."
"Well, you should have said."
"And you should have had some faith in me—"

Page 155

"Enough. There's no time for bickering," Jace said. "Isabelle, what kind of weapons do you
have in here? And bandages, any bandages?"
"Bandages?" Isabelle set her whip down and took her stele out of a drawer. "I can fix you up
with an iratze—"
Jace raised his wrists. "An iratze would be good for my bruises, but it won't help these. These
are rune burns." They looked even worse in the bright light of Isabelle's room—the circular scars
were black and cracked in places, oozing blood and clear fluid. He lowered his hands as Isabelle
paled. "And I'll need some weapons, too, before I—"
"Bandages first. Weapons later." She set her whip down on top of the dresser and herded
Jace into the bathroom with a basketful of ointments, gauze pads, and bandage strips. Alec
watched them through the half-open door, Jace leaning against the sink as his adoptive sister
sponged his wrists and wrapped them in white gauze. "Okay, now take your shirt off."
"I knew there was something in this for you." Jace slid off his jacket and drew his T-shirt over
his head, wincing. His skin was pale gold, layered over hard muscle. Black ink Marks twined his
slim arms. A mundane might have thought the white scars that snowflaked Jace's skin, remnants
of old runes, made him less than perfect, but Alec didn't. They all had those scars; they were
badges of honor, not flaws.
Jace, seeing Alec watching him through the half-open door, said, "Alec, can you get the
phone?"
"It's on the dresser." Isabelle didn't look up. She and Jace were conversing in low tones; Alec
couldn't hear them, but suspected this was because they were trying not to scare Max.
Alec looked. "It's not on the dresser."
Isabelle, tracing an iratze on Jace's back, swore in annoyance. "Oh, hell. I left my phone in the
kitchen. Crap. I don't want to go looking for it in case the Inquisitor's around."
"I'll get it," Max offered. "She doesn't care about me, I'm too young."
"I suppose." Isabelle sounded reluctant. "What do you need the phone for, Alec?"
"We just need it," Alec said impatiently. "Izzy—"
"If you're texting Magnus to say 'I think u r kewl,' I'm going to kill you."
"Who's Magnus?" Max inquired.
"He's a warlock," said Alec.
"A sexy, sexy warlock," Isabelle told Max, ignoring Alec's look of total fury.
"But warlocks are bad," protested Max, looking baffled.
"Exactly," said Isabelle.
"I don't understand," said Max. "But I'm going to get the phone. I'll be right back."
He slipped out the door as Jace pulled his shirt and jacket back on and came back into the
bedroom, where he commenced looking for weapons in the piles of Isabelle's belongings that
were strewn around the floor. Isabelle followed him, shaking her head. "What's the plan now? Are
we all leaving? The Inquisitor's going to freak when she finds out you're not there anymore."
"Not as much as she'll freak when Valentine turns her down." Tersely, Jace outlined the
Inquisitor's plan. "The only problem is, he'll never go for it."
"The—the only problem?" Isabelle was so furious she was almost stuttering, something she
hadn't done since she was six. "She can't do that! She can't just trade you away to a psychopath!
You're a member of the Clave! You're our brother!"
"The Inquisitor doesn't think so."
"I don't care what she thinks. She's a hideous bitch and she hasgot to be stopped."

Page 156

"Once she finds out her plan is seriously flawed, she might be able to be talked down," Jace
observed. "But I'm not sticking around to find out. I'm getting out of here."
"It's not going to be easy," Alec said. "The Inquisitor's got this place locked up tighter than a
pentagram. You know there are guards downstairs? She's called in half the Conclave."
"She must think highly of me," said Jace, tossing aside a pile of magazines.
"Maybe she's not wrong." Isabelle looked at him thoughtfully. "Did you seriously jump thirty
feet out of a Malachi Configuration? Did he, Alec?"
"He did," Alec confirmed. "I've never seen anything like it."
"I've never seen anything like this." Jace lifted a ten-inch dagger from the floor. One of
Isabelle's pink brassieres was speared on the wickedly sharp tip.
Isabelle snatched it off, scowling. "That's not the point. How did you do it? Do you know?"
"I jumped." Jace pulled two razor-edged spinning disks out from under the bed. They were
covered in gray cat hair. He blew on them, scattering fur. "Chakhrams. Cool. Especially if I meet
any demons with serious dander allergies."
Isabelle thwacked him with the bra. "You're not answering me!"
"Because I don't know, Izzy." Jace scrambled to his feet. "Maybe the Seelie Queen was right.
Maybe I have powers I don't even know about because I've never tested them. Clary certainly
does."
Isabelle wrinkled her forehead. "She does?"
Alec's eyes widened suddenly. "Jace—is that vampire cycle of yours still up on the roof?"
"Possibly. But it's daylight, so it's not much use."
"Besides," Isabelle pointed out, "we can't all fit on it."
Jace slid the chakhrams onto his belt, along with the ten-inch dagger. Several angel blades
went into his jacket pockets. "That doesn't matter," he said. "You're not coming with me."
Isabelle spluttered. "What do you mean, we're not—" She broke off as Max returned, out of
breath and clutching her battered pink phone. "Max, you're a hero." She snatched the phone from
him, shooting a glare at Jace. "I'll get back to you in a minute. Meanwhile, who are we calling?
Clary?"
"I'll call her—," Alec began.
"No." Isabelle batted his hand away. "She likes me better." She was already dialing; she stuck
her tongue out as she held the phone up to her ear. "Clary? It's Isabelle. I—What?" The color in
her face vanished as if it had been wiped away, leaving her gray and staring. "How is that
possible? But why—"
"How is what possible?" Jace was at her side in two strides. "Isabelle, what's happened? Is
Clary—"
Isabelle drew the phone away from her ear, her knuckles white. "It's Valentine. He's taken
Simon and Maia. He's going to use them to perform the Ritual."
In one smooth motion, Jace reached over and plucked the phone out of Isabelle's hand. He
put it to his ear. "Drive to the Institute," he said. "Don't come in. Wait for me. I'll meet you
outside." He snapped the phone shut and handed it to Alec. "Call Magnus," he said. "Tell him to
meet us down by the waterfront in Brooklyn. He can pick the place, but it should be somewhere
deserted. We're going to need his help getting to Valentine's ship."
"We?" Isabelle perked up visibly.
"Magnus, Luke, and myself," Jace clarified. "You two are staying here and dealing with the
Inquisitor for me. When Valentine doesn't come through with his part of her deal, you're the ones

Page 157

who are going to have to convince her to send all the backup the Conclave has got after
Valentine."
"I don't get it," Alec said. "How do you plan to get out of here in the first place?"
Jace grinned. "Watch," he said, and jumped up onto Isabelle's windowsill. Isabelle cried out,
but Jace was already ducking through the window opening. He balanced for a moment on the sill
outside—and then he was gone.
Alec raced to the window and stared out in horror, but there was nothing to see: just the
garden of the Institute far below, brown and empty, and the narrow path that led up to the front
door. There were no screaming pedestrians on Ninety-sixth Street, no cars pulled over at the sight
of a falling body. It was as if Jace had vanished into thin air.
The sound of water woke him. It was a heavy repetitive sound—water sloshing against
something solid, over and over, as if he were lying in the bottom of a pool that was rapidly
draining and refilling itself. There was the taste of metal in his mouth and the smell of metal all
around. He was conscious of a nagging, persistent pain in his left hand. With a groan, Simon
opened his eyes.
He was lying on a hard, bumpy metal floor painted an ugly gray-green. The walls were the
same green metal. There was a single high round window in one wall, letting in only a little
sunlight, but it was enough. He'd been lying with his hand in a patch of it and his fingers were red
and blistered. With another groan, he rolled away from the light and sat up.
And realized he wasn't alone in the room. Though the shadows were thick, he could see in the
dark just fine. Across from him, her hands bound together and chained to a large steam pipe, was
Maia. Her clothes were torn and there was a massive bruise across her left cheek. He could see
where her braids had been torn away from her scalp on one side, her hair matted with blood. The
moment he sat up, she stared at him and burst immediately into tears. "I thought," she hiccupped
between sobs, "that you—were dead."
"I am dead," Simon said. He was staring at his hand. As he watched, the blisters faded, the
pain lessening, the skin resuming its normal pallor.
"I know, but I meant—really dead." She swiped at her face with her bound hands. Simon tried
to move toward her, but something brought him up short. A metal cuff around his ankle was
attached to a thick metal chain sunk into the floor. Valentine was taking no chances.
"Don't cry," he said, and immediately regretted it. It wasn't as if the situation didn't warrant
tears. "I'm fine."
"For now," said Maia, rubbing her wet face against her sleeve. "That man—the one with the
white hair—his name is Valentine?"
"You saw him?" Simon said. "I didn't see anything. Just my front door blowing in and then a
massive shape that came at me like a freight train."
"He's the Valentine, right? The one everyone talks about. The one who started the Uprising."
"He's Jace and Clary's father," Simon said. "That's what I know about him."
"I thought his voice sounded familiar. He sounds just like Jace." She looked momentarily
rueful. "No wonder Jace is such an ass."
Simon could only agree.
"So you didn't…" Maia's voice trailed off. She tried again. "Look, I know this sounds weird,
but when Valentine came for you, did you see someone you recognized with him, someone who's
dead? Like a ghost?"
Simon shook his head, bewildered. "No. Why?"

Page 158

Maia hesitated. "I saw my brother. The ghost of my brother. I think Valentine was making me
hallucinate."
"Well, he didn't try anything like that on me. I was on the phone with Clary. I remember
dropping it when the shape came at me—" He shrugged. "That's it."
"With Clary?" Maia looked almost hopeful. "Then maybe they'll figure out where we are.
Maybe they'll come after us."
"Maybe," Simon said. "Where are we, anyway?"
"On a boat. I was still conscious when he brought me onto it. It's a big black hulking metal
thing. There are no lights and there are—things everywhere. One of them jumped out at me and I
started screaming. That was when he grabbed my head and banged it into the wall. I passed out
for a while after that."
"Things? What do you mean things?"
"Demons," she said, and shuddered. "He has all sorts of demons here. Big ones and little ones
and flying ones. They do whatever he tells them."
"But Valentine's a Shadowhunter. And from all I've heard, he hates demons."
"Well, they don't appear to know that," said Maia. "What I don't get is what he wants with us.
I know he hates Downworlders, but this seems like a lot of effort just to kill two of them." She
had started to shiver, her jaws clicking together like the chattery-teeth toys you could buy in
novelty stores. "He must want something from the Shadowhunters. Or Luke."
I know what he wants, Simon thought, but there was no point in telling Maia; she was upset
enough already. He shrugged his jacket off. "Here," he said, and tossed it across the room to her.
Twisting around her manacles, she managed to drape it awkwardly around her shoulders. She
offered him a wan but grateful smile. "Thanks. But aren't you cold?"

Информация о работе City of Ashes